%. 3 v>> r.^^ 1^ ^ ./ % \1 0, <^ ^ '^^O^ 'P ^ "^^0^ "^^0^ . ^ * ° /- <^. ^^0^ ■^\-r:%%. v^^.-o, %^^«' v^'-^.^ov -^_^ '-- ,^^-- ^^^^<- .N^ c'^-ei'. %. .«. ^ .s{^^ % %H %^^' V ^ ^ ' -.^^^ . ,^ <5.. -.^^^ »^ '^.P'^' ^Ji^. .^^ °^ V „(g.^, INDIA AND ITS INHABITANTS. BY CALEB WRIGHT, A.M. TriE AUTHOR VISITED INDIA AND TRAVELLED EXTENSIVELY THERE, FOR THE EXPRESS PURPOSE OF COLLECTING THE INFORMATION CONTAINED IN THIS VOLUME. IMPROVED AND ENLARGED BY J. A. BRAINEED. ILLUSTRATED BY NUMEROUS ENGRAVINGS. THIRTT-SIXTH THOUSAND. ST. LOUIS, MO.: PUBLISHED BY J. A. BRAINERD. 1860. Entered according to Act of Congress, in tlie year 1858, By CALEB WRIGHT, In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts- rHINTED BY GEOKUE C. RAND & AVERY. / P/r TESTIMONIALS. /¥ From Rev. Rufus Anderson, D.D., of Boston. " Mr. Caleb "Wright visited India a few years since, to qualify himself for lecturing on the manners and customs of the people in that country ; and the Lectures he has since published give evidence of the carefulness of ills observations, and of his faithfulness in description. The volume entitled LIFE IN INDIA is valuable for its subject-matter, even beyond any other similar collection of the size within my knowledge." From Rev. Jeremiah Day, D.D., LL.D., formerly President of Yale College. "Mr. Wright has recently lectured in seven of the churches in this city (New Haven), to large and highly gratified audiences. I believe his Lectures are doing much good, and hope they will continue to receive the patronage they deserve." "While Mr. Wright was lecturing in the principal cities and towns in the United States, testimonials, similar to the above, were received from a great number of persons in eminent stations, among whom were twentj- Presidents of Colleges and Theological Seminaries, viz. : Rev. E. Nott, D.D., • • • ■ L. Beecher, D.D., • J. Edwards, D.D., • Jere. Day, LL.D., • H. Humphrey, D.D Mark Hopkins, D.D, S. North, LL.D., • • Joel Parker, D.D.,. B. Tyler, D.D., • • B. Sears, D.D., • • • R. Babcock, D.D., • J. Bates, D.D., N. Bangs, D.D.,--. H.J. Clark, A.M.,. J. Carnahan, D.D., • AsaMahan, A.M.,- E. W. Gilbert, D.D Silas Totten, D.D.,- President of Union College. Pi'esident of Lane Seminary. President (formerly) of Theol. Sem. Andover. President (formerly) of Yale College. President (formerly) of Amherst College. President of Williams College. President of Hamilton College. President of Union Theol. Seminary, N. Y. President of Theol. Seminary at E. Windsor President of Theol. Seminary at Newton. President (formerly) of Waterville College. President (formerly) of Middlebury College. President (formerly) of Wesleyan University. President of Alleghany College. President of Princeton College. President of Oberlin Institute. President of Delaware College. Benjamin Hale, D.D., President of Geneva College. President of Trinity College. Hon, A. Hasbrouck, LL.D., President of Rutgers College. ENGRAVINGS. LECTURES ON INDIA. •J. IS. 1. A Devotee, who had been standing eight years, 9 2. A Devotee, whose finger-nails were eight Inches long, ... .11 S. A Devotee, whose arms were constantly elevated, .... .13 4. Hindu of Bengal, of high rank, in full dress, .15 5. Mohammedan of Bengal, of high rank, in full dress, . . . • .17 "5. Byragee playing on a Timbrel, .19 7. Mohmaa Khaun, Nabob of Cambay, 21 8. Culi Chief, 23 9. Culi Soldier of the Forests of Bajputana, 25 10. Minaret at Delhi, 27 11. Columns of a Temple at Benares, 29 12. Columns from the ruins of a Temple at BaroUi, 31 13. Temple of Vishnu, at Mahabalipooram, South India, .... 83 14. Entrance to the Cave Temple of Elephanta, 85 15. A Mosque at Delhi, 85 16. Hindu College at Calcutta, 37 17. Fort of HajeKa, on the Indus, 39 18. Town and Fort of Roree, on the Indus, .... 41 19. Fort of Burkhur, on the Indus, 43 20. Hindu Family and Dwelling, 47 21. Travelling in a Palankeen, ....47 22. Specimens of Hindu Jewelry, 49 isa. Celebrating the Hull Festival, . .53 24. A Brahmin Reading the Shasters, ...53 25. A Volume of the Shasters, written on Palm Leiif, 65 26. Vishnu reposing on his Serpent Couch, 69 27. Interior of a House in the City of Benares, 59 28. Temple of Kali near Calcutta, 63 29. The Goddess Kali, 6J VI ENGRAVINGS. NO. P*"*: 30. Temple at Tanjore, . • .... 67 31. Images found among Ancient Ruins at Gaya, .71 32. Temple near Allahabad, ... 71 33. Two Portraits, 75 34. A View in the City of Benares, 75 35. Presenting Offerings to a Mendicant Priest, ........ 79 36. An Infant Victim of Superstition, 83 37. Interior of a Chapel at Cuttack, 83 38. Baber, the founder of the Mogul Empire, 87 39. Ruins in the City of Pelhi, 91 40. Interior of a Choultry, &1 41. Union of the Ganges and Jumna, 95 42. The Sick, brought to the Ganges, 95 43. A Pilgrim at his Devotions, 99 44. The God of Wisdom, Dancing Girl, and Musicians, 99 45. The Great Temple of Juggernaut at Pun", 103 46. Portrait of Juggernaut, 103 4 7. Car and Procession of Juggernaut, 107 48. The Goddess Luckshme, copied from an Ancient Sculpture, . . . 107 49. Ceremony of the Swinging of Krishna, Ill t'O. A Tank and Temple near Benares, 115 51. The India Ox, 115 52. A Devotee leaping from a Precipice, 119 53. Transforming a Woman into an Evil Spirit by burning her alive, . .119 54. A Group of Women, 123 55. Interior of a Dwelling, 123 56. Saugor Island, 127 57. Bannian Tree, 12~ LECTURE ON WOMEN. Commencing at Page 12S. 58. Three Hindu Girls, educated at Burdwan, 131 59. Women of Calcutta, 135 60. Hindu Woman of Bengal, of high rank, in full dress, .... . li^Q 61. Mohammedan Woman of Bengal, of high rank, in full dress, . . .143 62. Parsee Woman of Bombay, of high rank, in full dress, 14 7 63. Hindu Dancing Girl, 151 64. Kyan Woman, 155 ENGRAVINGS. Vll no. PAQE. 65. Hindu Woman of the Brahmin Caste, .159 66. Hie du Mother Lamenting the Death of her Child, .... 163 DESCRIPTION OF THE THUGS. Commencing at Page 169. 67. A Thug disguised as a Merchant, ,....167 S8. Carrier of Ganges "Water, . . . . , 176 69. Interior of a Cave Temple at EUora, = 185 70. A Thug going to a Feast, . , 190 71. A Mohammedan at Prayer, 131 72. Indru, King of the Minor Deities, 193 73. Cottage in the Forest, 197 DESCRIPTION OF FESTIVALS. Covimencing at Page 201. 74. Procession at a Hindu Festival, 199 75. Image of the Goddess Durga, 202 76. A Hindu Family carrying Oflerings to an Idol, 209 77. Returning from a Sacrifice of Animals, 215 78. Dancing in Celebration of the Durga Festival, 219 79. Consigning an Image of Kali to the Ganges, 223 SPECIMENS OF THE SIIASTERS. Commencing at Page 237. 80. Gautama, or Budh, . . 249 81. Chinese Budh, 251 82. Brahma, 251 83. Another Form of Brahma, 251 84. Huneman, 255 85. Another Form of Huneman, . •• 255 86. Vishnu, 255 87 Gancsa, the God of "Wisdom, 258 88. Serpent God, 259 89. Colossal Bust of Shiva, from the Temple of Eleplwinta, .... 259 90. Shiva, 259 91. Temple of Nandi, at Tanjore, 269 f>2. Kartika, the God of War, . 27 1 Engraving, No. 1. Portrait of a Devotee wJio had been standing eigJd years, day and night. See description at page 7S. Nt). 2. Portruil of a Devotee tvhn had hept flie left arm, elevated in the position represented until it had become stiff, and the finejcr-nails had grown six or eight inches in length. See page 70. No. 3. Portrait of a Devotee who had kept both arms elevated until they had become stiff and immovable. See page 70. 'i* north-west part of Hindustan. No. 9. A Cult Soldier of the Forests vj Rnjyiitimvb. No. 10. THE GREAT MINARET AT DELHI. Tliix beautiful and magnificent tower is 2-^2 feet in height In the intnicn ii a spiral staircase^ leading to the different balconies, and to tlie top. It was built in the thirteenth century, but for what purpose if now unknown. No. 11. SPECIMEN OF ARCHITECTURE AT BENARES. Tivoofthe eight columns which support the vestibule of a Temple, represented by engraving, No. 34, page 75. No. 12. SPECIMKN OF HIVnU AUCHITKCTUIIE AT nAROLLI. These. Columns are in the immediate ricinlt'/ of a very Inr^e and beautiful tem-pi m imns. Titty jtrnhahly supported a string, for the recreation of the gud. Set eng aving, representing the sn-tnging of K'ishna. page 111. No. 13. A TE:\IPLE at MAllAliALirOOKAM. Each of the four columns is composed of a single stone. During cer tain Festivals an Image of Vishnu is brought from a larger temple and placed in this edifice to receive the komaye of his vjtunes. No. 14. Temple of Ekphanta No. 15. A Mosqvc at Ddla. LECTURES ON INDIA. LECTURE I. It is the opinion of some eminent geographers, that India, 1 nder the name of Tarshish, was known in the days of Solomon, and celebrated as the land of spices, gold, and precious stones ; but, whether it be the Tarshish of the ancients or not, it has for a long time been justly regarded with great interest. Here, vast and powerful empires have successively sprung up and flourished, while Europe was in a state of barbarism. Long before Chris- tianity shed its light upon the world, India was the land of science and the arts. At the present time, however, its prominent char- acteristics are ignorance, poverty, and superstition. It is not my purpose to direct your attention to the whole of India, but only to that portion of it usually denominated Hindu- stan, or India within the Ganges. This is a large peninsula, pro- jecting into the Indian Ocean, south-west of the Chinese Empire, from which it is separated by the Himalaya Mountains. With a territory about as large as Mexico, it is supposed to contain a pop- ulation of one hundred and thirty millions, or more inhabitants than England, Scotland, Ireland, Russia, and the continent of America. The Hindus are of various dissimilar races, differing materially in stature, complexion, manners, language, and general character The Rajpoots and mountaineers of the north are large and of great muscular strength, while the inhabitants farther south are gener- ally of small stature and of slender form. In complexion, they p^ary from a dark olive approaching to black, to a light, transparent, beautiful brow: resembling that of the natives of Northern Italy. 4'^ LECTURES ON (XCIA. "^I'liey are very fond of ornaments, snch as rings in the ears an \ nose, with bracelets on the arms and ankles ; yet their d'"ess is ex- ceedingly simple. See Engravings, Nos. 20 and 22. The dress of the male consists of two pieces of cotton clotli, each containing about two yards. The one, called the dhotee, is girt about the loins and extends to the ankles. The other, called the chadde)', is worn over the shoulders. The dress of the female is called a saree, and consists of a single piece of cloth of from font to seven yards. One end of this piece is wrapped around the loins, the width reaching to the feet ; the other is gracefully thrown around the shoulders. In some parts of the country, it also covers the head. The children wear no clothing until they are from live to eight years of age ; but they are frequently deco- rated with ornaments and jewels of considerable value. The food of this people, with but few exceptions, is vegetable The use of animal food is denied them by their religion, unless the animals be first sacrificed to some idol. At their meals, they use neither tables, chairs, knives, forks, nor spoons. They sit upon the floor, and put the food into the month with the fingers of the right hand. They take their drink from a brass cup, which they never touch with the lips, but pour the liquid into the mouth. Fermented and distilled liquors are used only by the lowest castes ; but the use of tobacco is almost universal, and here, as elsewhere nas a most pernicious influence. Many of both sexes chew betel a drug more filthy, if possible, than tobacco itself. Most of the Hindu dwellings are rude huts. See Engraving, Number 20. The usual size is about eighteen feet long and twelve wide. The walls are built of mud, and the roof is thatched witii straw or with the leaves of the palm. In cities, however, and in large villages, to prevent damage by fire, tiles are used instead of ihatch. The cost of such dwellings varies from five to twenty dollars, according to the size and manner of finish. About one house in a thousand is built of durable materials, such as brick or stone. In cities they may be found from two to four stories high. These have flat roofs, and are built around a court or open space in the centre. In some houses, the court is very large, and is dec- orated with fountains, trees, and flowering shrubs. Most of the windows open into the court. As Hindu dwellings have few or no windows towards the street, they appear very much like prisons ; and, in some respects, they are prisons ; for within their walls the females are incarcerated for life. Such is the jealousy of their 'lusbands, that they are never to be seen in the streets or in any No. 20. Hindu Family and Dwelling. ^ ^ I Ming in a Palankeen. No. 22. JEWELRY— FROM SPECIMENS COLLECTED BY THE AUTHOR These engravings are of the size of the objects which they represeiH. No. 1 is an orna- ment for the ear ; the lobe of the ear is pierced, and the aperture gradually stretched until it becomes si(ffi.np.ntly large to admit the ornament. No. 2 is a nose jewel. No. 3 is a bracelet ; it is made of brass, and rceighs one pound and nine ounces. Some of tht women ierJc the arms with from ten to twenty brass rings, weighing more than half a pound each. LECTURES ON INDIA. 51 public assembly. It is only the higher class of femaies, however, who are kept thus secluded ; among the common people, women are to be seen at work in the fields, or going to market with large bundles of wood, or other heavy burdens, borne upon the head. In engraving, No. 21 you have a representation of the usual method of travelling. With but few exceptions, there are no nads; consequently, wheel carriages are seldom us* d. This ve- hicle is called a. pala?ikeen. On the sides are sliding doors or Ve- netians. Its construction in other respects will be readily under- siood. The usual number of bearers is eight. Four of these carry the pa-ankeen thirty or forty rods ; then the others take it upon (heir shoulders; thus, alternately, they relieve each other. Beside the bearers, Several other men are employed to carry the baggage and to bear lighted torches by night. The bearers and other assistants are changed once in about ten miles, or as often as stage-drivers change their horses. The traveller proceeds on his journey from seventy to ninety miles in twenty-four hours, at an expense of about twenty-five cents per mile. No. 24 is a Brahmin engaged in reading and explaining a poem containing some hundred thousand stanzas written on palm-leaf. It is one of many others equally voluminous, and has been handed down from generation to generation for more than three thousand years ; it is written in Sanscrit, a dead language of a " wonderful construction — more perfect than the Greek, more copious than the Latin, and more exquisitely refined than either." It is a portion of the Holy Vedas. In a peculiar tone of voice, he chants the sacred text, stopping at the end of each stanza to translate and iixplain. His hearers listen attentively to the exciting narra- tive, now convulsed with laughter at some dexterous exploit, and then thrilled with horror at some dreadful calamity. All the re- ligious books of the Hindus, including the four Vedas, are called .Shaste:'s,* They are so numerous thnt an entire human life would not be sufficient for an attentive perusal of them. No. 23 is a celebration of the Huli festival. On this occasion, the people of all classes use the most obscene and abusive lan- guage, a:.d, by means of large syringes, bespatter each other with * See page 237. 52 LECTURES ON INDIA. colored water ; they also pelt each other with red and yellow powder, and with the mud and filth of the streets. Should a Hindu be asked why he conducts in this manner at the time of the Huli, he would say, "It is our custom, and it can be proved from the Shasters that it has been' the custom of our forefathers for millions of generations." To the mind of a Hindu, whatever is customary is proper; for he believes that the customs of his forefathers, civil, social, and religious, were instituted by the gods, and are therefore incapable of improvement. The effect of this belief is to keep every thing stationary. There is no progress in knowledge — no change for the better in any department in life. The fashion of dress, the form of agricultural and mechanical in- struments, the manner of erecting habitations, and the performance of various kinds of labor, are the same as they were thousands ol years ago. This fact may be illustrated by an anecdote. An English gentleman devised various plans of introducing improve- ments ; among others, he wished to substitute wheelbarrows for the baskets in which the natives carry burdens on their heads. He caused several of these useful articles to be constructed, and labored with much assiduity to introduce them among his work- men. In his presence, they used them with apparent cheerfulness, and even admitted that they were far preferable to the baskets. The gentleman was delighted with his success. On one occasion, however, having been absent a few hours, on returning somewhat unexpectedly, he was surprised to find all his laborers carrying the wheelbarrows filled with earth on their heads. Their unyielding attachment to ancient customs is the natural result of their religious belief. Any change, however slight, in the mode of labor or business, is a violation of religious duty. It is evident, therefore, that the comforts and improvements of civilized life can never be introduced among the Hindus until they become convinced of the falsity of their Shasters and the foolish- ness of their traditions. The first step in the process of reform and improvement is to renounce that system of religion which for lliousands of years has held them in the most cruel bondage. The subject of engraving, No. 26 is beautifully sculptured on the surface of a large rock in the Ganges, and is also frequently represented by the Hindus in their paintings. An enormous ser- pent, having many heads, is coiled up in such a manner as to form a couch, upon which a Hindu divinity is sleeping. It illustrates a familiar legend in their Shasters. After the destruction of a No. 23. Celebrating the Hull Festival. WPt"i"'i ;iV|l!',j',!i:!^j No. 24. A Brahmin reading Utt Shasters. LECTURES ON INDIA. 57 former world by a deluge, this divinity, whose name is Vishnu, composed himself to sleep on a thousand-headed serpent, which floated upon the surface of the waters ; during a nap of some mil- lions of years, a water-lily grew from his body; from this flower issued Brahma, the Creator. Having formed the world anew and ':reated many of the gods, he proceeded to create man, when the four classes or castes into which the Hindus are divided issued from diflerent parts of his body : the Brahmins from his head, the Kshu- tryus from his arms, the Voishnus from his breast, while the Shudras had their ignoble origin in his feet ; agreeably to which legend, the Brahmins are supposed to be entitled to a very high rank, while the Shudras are hardly regarded as human beings. These four classes have, from various causes, been divided into more than two hundred distinct castes. If one of high caste vio- late the rules of his community, he cannot receive an honorable dismission, and enter a lower caste, but is forever excluded from all respectable society ; repentance and reformation have no ten- dency to restore him. One of low caste, though ever so learned, wise, or virtuous, can make no approximation to a higher caste. The distance between the Shudra, the lowest caste, and the Brahmin, is immeasurably great ; the Brahmin cannot even instruct the Shudra, but with the greatest precaution, lest he should be defiled. But, low as the Shudra is, he has an honorable standing in society when compared with the Parriahs, a race who are not regarded as having any caste. They, when walking in the street, must keep on the side opposite the sun, lest their filthy shadows should fall upon the consecrated Brahmin. It is not uncommon to see the lower castes prostrating themselves as worshippers at the feet of the Brahmin, and greedily drinking the water which he has condescended to sanctify by the immersion of his great toe. The pernicious influence of caste is strikingly illustrated by an incident related to me by Rev. Mr. Day, a missionary at Madras. As he was riding through a native village, he saw a woman .ying by the side of the street, apparently in the agonies of death ; she had lain there about twenty-four hours, and, during all this time, the villagers had been constantly passing and repassing, without manifesting the least interest or sympathy. When Mr. Day asked them why they thus neglected this woman, and sufl'ered her to lie there and die, they replied, " Why should we take care of her ? She does not belong to our caste." A little rice-water, it appears, had been ofl"ered her, but she would not drink it, simply because the per- son ofl"ering it belonged to a lower caste. Had she tasted the rice- 58 LECTURES ON INDIA. water, or eaten any food cooked by these villagers, or even dratik pure water from their vessels, she would have lost caste. And what then? Her own children would have fled from her as from one mfected with the plague ; her husband would not have per- mitted her to enter his house ; even the parental roof would not have afforded her an asylum for a single moment ; had any friends or relatives dared to associate with her, they too would have lost caste and been involved in the same disgrace. Thus she would necessarily become an outcast and a vagabond. In most of the large houses in India, there is an apartment which serves as a family chapel. Engraving, No. 27 represents such an apartment in a very elegantly-finished house in the city of Benares. In the farther part of the chapel is the altar or shrine on which the idols are placed. Each member of the family is expected to oifer up his devotions to these idols every morning and evening. According to their own standard, the Hindus are preeminently a religious people. The number of their gods, as stated in their Shasters, is three hundred and thirty millions. These fabled gods are not represented as acting in concert ; they fight and quarrel with each other, and with their wives and children, murder the innocent for the sake of plunder, and commit crimes, the bare recital of which to a Christian audience would excite the utmost horror and disgust. . It is generally admitted, that neither nations nor individuals aim at greater purity of morals than their religion requires. We may expect to find any community below, rather than above this stand- ard. This is true in regard to the Hindus. Their gods and god- desses being extremely vicious, the manner in which they are worshipped must correspond with their character ; it cannot be expected that the moral character of the people should be other than it is, a compound of every thing that is debasing. Gross and polluted as their divinities are, they are yet too refined and elevated, in their estimation, to be worshipped without imagery. Images are made in forms as various, unnatural, and horrid, as the imagination can conceive. When one of them is consecrated by the Brahmin, the divinity for whom it is designed is supposed to take up his abode in it, and is propitious or unpropitious accord- ing to the manner in which it is worshipped. The goddess Kali, (See Number 29) is represented as a woman of a dark blue color, with four arms, in the act of trampling under her feet her prostrate and supplicating husband. In one hand No. 26. Vishnu, reposing on his Serpent Couch. No. 27. Interior of a Bouse in the City of Benares. LECTURES ON INDIA. 61 she holds the bloody head of a giant, and in another an extermi- nating sword. Her long, dishevelled hair reaches to her feet ; her tongue protrudes from her distorted mouth ; and her lips, eyebrows, and breast, are stained with tlie blood of the victims of her fury, whom she is supposed to devour by thousands. Her ear orna- ments are composed of human carcasses. The girdle about her waist consists of the bloody hands of giants slain by her in siiigU^ combat, and her necklace is composed of their skulls. This mon- ster divinity is one of the most popular objects of Hindu worship. She calls forth the shouts, the acclamations, and the free-will of- ferings of myriads of infatuated worshippers. Her temples are continually drenched with the blood of victims ; even human victims are occasionally sacrificed to her. In 1828, the Rajah ot the Goands sacrificed twenty men at one time, as the promised rnward of her supposed assistance in a single enterprise. The Hindus, like the inhabitants of more civilized countries, have secret societies. The most remarkable of these is the soci- ety of the Thugs, which boasts of great antiquity. In some re- spects, it is a religious society ; for its members believe that they are under the immediate guidance and protection of Kali, and that she permits them to obtain their livelihood by murdering travellers on the highv/ay and then taking their property. It would be quite inconsistent with their religious principles, to rob any person until he is first deprived of life by strangulation. They affirm that this system was instituted by Kali, and is consequently of divine origin ; that, for many thousands of years, she assisted them in escaping detection, by devouring the dead bodies of their victims : but, on a certain occasion, a Thug, contrary to her command, looked back to see how she disposed of the corpses, and saw her feasting on them. This circumstance so offended her, that she declared she would no longer devour those whom they murdered. They believe, however, that she still continues to assist theni, and that she directs their movements by certain omens. When, there- fore, they are about to commence their excursions, in order to pro- pitiate the favor of Kali, they sacrifice a sheep, by cutting off its nead, upon which the priest pours water and repeats the following prayer : " Great Goddess ! Universal Mother ! If this our medi- tated expedition is fitting in thy sight, vouchsafe us thine help and the signs of thy approbation." While repeating this invoca- tion, they watch the head of the victim ; if they observe tremu- lous or convulsive motions in the mouth and nostrils, it is to them the sign th?.t Kali approves their expedition. When abou: to 62 LECTURES OX INDIA. murder a traveller, if they hear or see any thing which, accordJn^ to their superstitious notions, indicates evil, they allow him to pass on unmolested ; but if the omen is esteemed good, they re- gard it as a positive command to murder him. In 1826, the East India Company adopted measures to suppress this system of whole- sale murder. Since that time, between ;.wo and three thousand Thugs have been arrested, tried, and convicted. Two hundred and six were convicted at a single session of the court. It ap- peared^ in the course of the evidence, that these prisoners, at dif- ferent times, had murdered four hundred and forty persons. In view of these facts^ who is prepared to carry out the doctrine, that it matters not what a man believes, if he is only sincere ? Engraving, No. 28 is a view of one of the most celebrated temples in India. It is devoted to the worship of Kali, and is situated at Kali Ghat, three miles from Calcutta. The small building on the left, and the other on the right, are temples of Shiva. In Calcutta, the missionaries have established several schools, which are in a flourishing condition. The one under the super- intendence of Rev. Dr. DufF is attended by more than a thou- sand young men, belonging to the most respectable families in the city. Kali Prasanna Mukarje, one of the young men edu- cated at the mission schools, is a " Kulin Brahmin of the highest caste, and, on his mother's side, is a Holdar Brahmin. The Hol- dars are the original proprietors of Kali Ghat, and the hereditary officiating priests of the temple, to whom all the oflerings at this shrine of idolatry belong. Kali Prasanna is heir to his mother's property, being her only son ; he is also heir to his uncle, who is a Zemindar, and one of the proprietors of the temple of Kali ; and, 1 7 marriage, he is heir to his father-in-law's property. He is thus the only male representative of three ancient and highly- respectable families, and, by inheritance, would have been the prin- cipal proprietor of Kali Ghat and the high priest of the temple." Besides what he was to inherit, he possessed property to the amount of about one hundred thousand dollars. He was fully aware that, should he hecome a Christian, he would, by the laws of his country, not only be deprived of his property, but would be liespised by his countrymen, forsaken by his relatives, and regarded as an outcast. Yet he gave up all, was baptized, and became a member of one of the mission churches. At various missionary stations which I visited were several other Brahmins, who had forfeited their title to large estates by becoming Christians. No. 26. A Temple of Kali, near Calcutta. No. 29. The Goddess Kali. LECTURES ON INDIA. 65 The figure on the left of engraving, 'No. 31 was found among some ruins in Behar. It is an image of Shiva, who, according to Hindu mythology, is the husband of Kali. He has eight arms and three eyes, one of which is in the centre of his forehead. The ser- pent with which he is decorated is rearing its head over his right shoulder. With one foot he is crushing an enemy in the act of drawing a sword ; with two of his hands he is tossing a human victim on the points of a trident ; in a third he holds a drum, in a fourth an axe, in a fifth a sword, in a sixth a portion of the Vedas, and in a seventh a club, on the end of which is a human head. The figure on the right was copied from a sculpture on the wall of a temple at Gaya. It has four legs, sixteen arms, and seven heads. Its girdle and crown are ornamented with heads. In each hand it has an animal on a plate, as if dressed for food. It is dancing on four men's bodies, two prostrated and two ready to be crushed. Above, beneath, and on each side, were armed female furies dancing on human carcasses ; but these are not copied into the engraving. By the inhabitants of Gaya, this image is called Mahamaya, another name for Kali; but it is a male, and, perhaps, was originally intended to represent her husband, Shiva. In the month of April, a festival in honor of Shiva is celebrated in almost every town and village. One of these festivals I wit- nessed in Calcutta. On the first day, at sunset, the worshippers assembled at diff'erent places, and danced, to the sound of drums and other rude and noisy music, before an image of Shiva. Then. one after another, they were suspended from a beam, with the head downward, over a fire. The next day, about five o'clock in the afternoon, each company reassembled and erected a stage about ten feet in height, from which they threw themselves upon large knives. The knives being placed in a sloping position, the greater part of the thousands that fall upon them escape un- hurt ; but occasionally an individual is cruelly mangled. About forty persons threw themselves from one stage. None but the last appeared to receive much injury. He pretended to be killed, and was carried off with great shouting. During the whole of the night, Calcutta resounded with the sound of gongs, drums, trumpets, and the boisterous shouts of the worshippers. Early the next morning, forty or fifty thousand persons were assembled 5 66 LECTURES ON INDIA. on the adjoining plain. Processions, accompanied by music, were passing and repassing in every direction. In the processions many persons were daubed over with the sacred ashes of cows' ordure. Hundreds of these were inflicting self-torture. In one procession, I saw ten persons, each with more than a hundred iron pins inserted in the flesh. In another, each devotee had a cluster of artificial serpents fastened with iron pins to his naked back. In other processions, many had the left arm perforated, for the insertion of rods from five to fifteen feet in length. Tliese rods were kept in constant and quick motion through the flesh, to increase the pain. Some had their tongues pierced, for the inser- tion of similar rods, which were occasionally drawn rapidly up and down through the tongue. One man, having a rod fifteen feet long, and, at the largest end, nearly one inch in diameter, commencing with the smaller end, drew the whole rod through his tongue. After wiping the blood from it upon his garment, he thrust it again into his tongue. Others were drawing living ser- pents through their tongues and dancing around like maniacs. In the streets through which the processions passed were devotees, with their sides pierced; a rope passed through each incision, and the ends of the two ropes were fastened to four stakes driven into the earth. In this condition, the infatuated creatures dance back- ward and forward, drawing the ropes, at each movement, through their lacerated flesh. On the afternoon of the next day, swinging machines were erected at the places of concourse. They con- sisted of a perpendicular post, about twenty-five feet high, upon the top of which was a transverse beam, balanced on its centre, and turning on a pivot. A rope was attached to one end of this beam, by which the other cou.d be elevated or depressed at pleasure. From this end, many of the worshippers were sus- pended by iron hooks inserted into the muscular parts of their backs. I have in my possession a pair of hooks which have been used for that purpose. These hooks I saw thrust into a man's naked back. The rope attached to them was made fast to tiie beam of the machine, by which he was lifted up twenty-five or thn-ty feet from the earth. It was then put in a circular motion on its pivot, and the poor sufferer made to swing with great ra- pidity for some minutes. Thousands and tens of thousands, an- cually, are thus cruelly tortured on these machines. LECTURES ON INDIA. 69 No. 32 is b, ion:p!e cf Shiva, which I saw near Allahabad. It is surrounded by a higii mound, composed wholly of the fragments of earthen bottles. On one of the last days of February, from cwenty to forty thousand pilgrims assemble, each being provided with two or three earthen bottles, containing water from the Ganges, and a few copper coins. Such is the offering they makf^ to Shiva ; and, believing him to be greatly pleased with the a(;t, they dash and break the bottles against the temple. The next day, the Brahmins, faithful and true to Shiva, do not forget to pick up the money, and, as the trustees of the idol, keep it for nim. That the temple may not be buried beneath the fragments of this novel offering, and that no com may escape their vigilance, ihey also have the broken botiles removed to a short distance, where they had accumulated to the extent here represented. It cannot be difficult to understand why this peculiar mode of wor- ship was invented by the Brahmins. It may also serve as an il- lustratioQ of the manner in which they take advantage of the credulity of the people and secure a large amount of property. The two figures in engraving 33 are portraits of individuals whom I had the opportunity of frequently seeing. The one on the left is the portrait of a religious mendicant. The number of mendicants iu India amounts to many hundreds of thousands. As a religious duty, they forsake their families and friends, re- nounce every useful occupation, and wander from place to place, begging their food. They are literally clothed with filth and rags; the latter, in many instances, being less in quantity than the former. Some of them are decorated with large quantities of false hair, strings of human bones, and artificial snakes. Others carry a human skull containing a most filthy mixture. If no money or food be given them by those persons of whom they so- licit alms, they profess to eat the filth out of the skull, as an act of revenge. One sect of them, professing to be extremely anxious to avoid destroying animal life, carry a broom, composed of soft cotton threads, gently to sweep the insects from their path. Thfsy aiso erect hospitals for the reception of aged, sick, and lame ani- mals. There is an institution of this kind in the vicinity of Bombay, which, in 1840, contained from fifty to one hundred horses, one hundred and seventy-five oxen and cows, and two hundred dog.'^. beside cats, monkeys, and reptues. it haj been said 70 LECTLRES ON INDIA. that paganism never erected a hospital ; but this is not quite true. I believe, however, that these are the only hospitals thai have been erected by the worshippers of idols. There is another sect of mendicants, who are worshippers ot Krishna. Though men, they put on the dress and ornaments, and assume the manners, of milkmaids. This is supposed to bo very pleasing to the object of their worship ; for, when he was on earth he is said to have been very partial to the milkmaids, and to have married no fewer than sixteen thousand of them. The other figure on the same engraving is a portrait of Puri- Suttema, an individual with whom I was well acquainted. Fo' seven years he had been a religions mendicant. At length he read a Christian tract entitled " A Precept to the Inhabitants of this Part of the World, by the Missionaries." "By studying it," said he, " 1 found there was a great difference between the notions I had imbibed and the virtuous precepts contained in that book ; 1 plainly saw that my former way was all deception, and that this book pointed out a better." He embraced that better way, and is now a preacher of the gospel. Many religious mendicants subject themselves to various modes of self-torture. Engravings, Nos. 1, 2 and 3 are portraits of individuals, selected as specimens of this class of persons. The devotee represented by engraving, No. 2 I saw at a festival on the banks of the Ganges. He had kept his left arm thus ele- vated until it had become stiff and permanently fixed, the muscles and smews had lost all power of producing motion, and the flesh had become withered. The finger-nails, as you perceive, had grown to the enormous length of six or eight inches. During my residence in Hindustan, I saw as many as nine persons with their arms elevated in the position here delineated. The devotee represented by engraving, No. 3 has both arms ele- vated. This man I saw frequently in the city of Benares. In answer to my inquiries relative to his history, I was told that, in the earlier part of his life, he served as a soldier ; but, having lost his right leg, he became unfit for the duties of the army. In order to secure a livelihood, as well as a large stock of religious merit, he turned devotee. Having substituted a wooden leg in the place of the one lost, he took a small idol in each hand, and ele- vated them above his head until his arms became perfectly stitl and immovable. No. 31. Shiva Mahamaya. ^1 \f f '-i—Jii No. 32. ^ Temple of Shiva. i LECTURES ON INDIA. iO It may, perhaps, seem impossible, that a man should be able, by his own voluntary act, to keep his arms in this unnat.irai po- sition. One would suppose that in sleep, at least, the limbs would resume their proper posture. In the first part of the process, it becomes necessary to fasten the arms to poles lashed to the body ; but it requires no great length of time so to paralyze the muscles and sinews that they are no longer under the control of the mind. The devotee represented by engra ving No. 1 1 also frequently saw at Benares. Under a wretched shed on the bank of the Ganges, he had been standing, day and night, for eight years. He had nothing to lean against but a piece of bamboo suspended by cords from the roof of his shed. His dress was a ragged woollen blanket saturated with filth. His face was smeared with the sacred ashes, his body greatly emaciated, while his feet and legs were so drop- sical and swollen as to require bandages to prevent their bursting, Sometimes he slept as he stood, but generally he was awake and busily employed in his devotions. In his right hand he held a string of wooden beads contained in a red bag. Hour after hour he repeated the names of the gods, and at each repetition passed a bead between his thumb and finger. Occasionally he laid aside his beads, and with his finger wrote, on a board covered with ashes, *he names of the idol gods upon whom he depended for happiness in a future life, as the reward of his self-inflicted mis- eries. In this manner he had spent the last eight years of his life. I asked him how long he intended to stand there. His re- ply was, "Until Gunga calls for me," — meaning until death when his body would be thrown into the River Gunga or Ganges. On one occasion, I saw a devotee performing a pilgrimage to the Ganges in a manner somewhat peculiar. He prostrated himself at full length upon the ground, and, stretching forward his hands, laid down a small stone ; he then struck his head three times against the earth, arose, walked to the stone, and, picking it up, again prostrated himself, as before ; and thus continued tc measure the road with his body. I was told by a missionary at Benares, that he had recently seen a devotee prostrating himsell every six feet of the way towards the temple of Juggernaut, from w^hich he was then four hundred miles distant, and that he was accompanied on his pilgrimage by a poor cripple, who, unable to walk, was crawling along on his hands and knees. Another dev- otee has been rolling upon the earth for the last nine years. He has undertaken to roll from Benares to Cape Comorin, a distance of one thousand five hundred miles, and more than half of the journey he has accomplished. 74 ' LECTURES ON INDIA. It is universally believed by the Hindus, that, ii a man perfurni a pilgrimage, or swing upon hooks, or torture himself in any other manner, he will be rewarded for it, either in this life or in i future state of existence. No matter what the motive of the devotee may be ; if he perform the service, he must receive the reward. As an illustration of this delusive theory, perm.it me to relate an anecdote from their sacred books. Narayan is the name of a Hindu god. A certain man, notori- ously wicked, having a son of that name, was laid upon a sick- bed. In the hour of death, baing parched with a fever, he called upon his son to give him water. The son being disobedient, the father called again in anger, and expired. The messengers of Yumu, the god of the infernal regions, immediately seized him, and would have dragged him to the place of torment, but they were prevented by the servants of Narayan, who took him by force and carried him to heaven. The messengers of Yumu, in great rage, hastened to their master and told him what had transpired. Yumu ordered his recorder to examine his books. He did so', and found that the man in question was a great sinner. Yumu then repaired n person to Narayan and demanded an explanation. Narayan made this reply: "However sinful the man has been, in his last moments, and with his last breath, he repeated my name ; and you, Yumu, ought to know that, if any man, either by design or accident, either in anger or derision, repeats my name with his last breath, he must go to heaven." The doctrine of this fable is literally and universally believed by the people. Hence, when a person is in the agonies of death, his friends exhort him to repeat the names of the gods ; and, if he is so fortunate as to die with one of these names upon his lips, they consider it a sure passport to heaven. Many spend a large portion of their time in repeating the names of gods. Parrots are taught to do the same ; and such a spokesman commands a great price, especially among business men, who imagine that, by owning such a parrot, their spiritual treasures are accumulating while they attend to their usual occu- pations. The opposite engraving, No. 34, is a view in Benares, the holy city of the Hindus. It is situated upon the River Ganges, about eight hunared miles from its mouth, and, with a population of two hundred thousand, is estimated to contain one thousand temples. Benares is not only celebrated for the number of its temples, and the benefits they are supposed to confer, but for the learning and v"nctity of its Brahmins, for its schools of science and the arts ^.Zjk^^Ssj No. 33. Two Portraits. No. 34. A View in the City of Benar'is. LFXTURES ON INDIA. 77 and, more especially, for its great antiquity. It is fabled to have been built by Shiva, of pure gold, but has long since degenerated into stone, brick, and clay, in consequence of the sins of the j)eople. It is visited by more pilgrims than any other place in India. When travelling from Benares to Allahabad, a distance of onl}' eighty miles, I estimated the number I saw by the way at twelve thousand, or one hundred and fifty to every mile. The large building on the right, a part of which is to be seen, is a Mohammedan mosque. It stands upon the place once occupied by a very large and splendid Hindu temple, which contained an miage of Shiva, said to have fallen on this spot from heaven. Soon after the commencement of the eighteenth century, Aurung- zebe, a celebrated Mohammedan conqueror, demolished the temple and built this mosque. The Hindus say that the indignant idol, 10 escape the impious hands of the Mohammedans, while tearing down the temple, threw itself into a neighboring well. This cir- cumstance rendered the water very holy and purifying. The well is in a spacious and beautiful pavilion, as represented near the centre of the engraving. It is built of stone, and consists of a roof supported by four rows of columns. On the left of the pa- vilion are three temples of a pyramidical form. The one in the cen- tre is esteemed the most holy temple in Benares, because it contains the celebrated idol which concealed itself in the well. The Brah- mins who officiate at this temple are also esteemed very holy. I will relate a few incidents illustrative of their character. They discovered that an aged pilgrim, who came there to worship, had a large sum of money about him. They told him that, if he would give them his money, and then, in the presence of the idol, cut his throat, the idol would immediately restore him to the vigor and freshness of youth. The deluded man believed them. He gave up all his money, entered the temple, called on the name of Shiva, and then cut his throat from ear to ear. Rev, Mr. Smith, who de- scribed to me this horrid transaction, saw him welteimg in his blood. Mr. Smith also stated that, soon after he commenced his mis- sionary labors in Benares, the Brahmins murdered a celebrated dan- cing girl in this temple, for the sake of the jewels which decorated her person. To prevent discovery, they cut off her head and threw it into the Ganges. They then cut her body into small pieces and strewed them about the streets, to be eaten by the dogs and vultures. There are more than eight thousand religious mendicants in 'his city who li^e on charity. Those who belong to the sect called LECTURES ON INDT4. Pururnhnnse have professedly attained to a state of perfection, and aie worshipped as gods. They are readily distinguished by their long hair and beards, which are never trimmed or cleansed, and also by their dress, which is neither more comely nor substantial than that which was in fashion before garments were made by sewing together fig-leaves. These reputed gods sometimes come in contact with men who have not attained to their state of per- fection. Some years since, Mr. Bird, an English magist. ate ol Benares, seeing a Purumhunse in his yard, ordered him to be gone, and threatened to horsewhip hiir. if he ever saw him there agaiii. A few days afterwards he came again, and found that Mr. Bird was faithful to his promise. The natives, who came running from every direction, were greatly enraged that an unholy foreigner should chastise one of their gods. Whatever power the whip may have had in exciting the wrath of this human god, still he did not dare to manifest it ; for, had he uttered a single angry word, he would have lost all claim to perfection and divinity. He therefore said, with much apparent coolness and unconcern, " It is all right, it is perfectly right ; for I recollect that, in a former birth, this magistrate was my donkey. I used to ride him beyond his strength, whip and abuse him, and now I am justly suffering for the sins thus committed." Engraving, No. 36 illustrates a custom which prevails in the northern part of Bengal. I allude to a species of infanticide. When an infant declines in health, the mother imagines that it is under the influence of an evil spirit, to appease whose wrath, she places her child in a basket and suspends it from the branch of a tree in which evil spirits are supposed to reside. The infant is <^enerally visited and fed by its mother for three days. If it be not devoured by ants nor birds of prey, nor die through exposure to the cold and the rain, it is afterwards taken home. In the vicinity of Malda, an infant thus exposed fell from its basket and wa? im- mediately seized by a prowling jackal. Fortunately, the Rev. Mr. Thomas happened to pass that way just in time to prevent the child from being devoured. He had the satisfaction of pre- senting it alive to its mother. On another occasion, as he was passing under the same tree, he found a basket suspended from its branches containing the skeleton of an infant, the flesh having been devoured by the white ants. Among the Jerejas, a fierce and warlike tribe, who live m the nr^rth-west part of Hindustan, great numbers of female infants are LECTURES ON INDIA. 81 put to death immediately after birth. In one village, in which were twenty-two boys, not one girl was to be found. The vil- lagers confessed that they had all been murdered. In another village were found fifty-eight boys and only four girls ; in another, forty-four boys and four girls ; and, in many other villages, the number of boys exceeded that of the girls in nearly the same pro- portion. The Jerejas have a tradition, that a curse was once pronounced by a holy Brahmin upon all of their tribe who should suffer their female children to live. To escape the effects of this curse, and to avoid the trouble and expense of bringing up their daughters, whom they regard as worthless, they are induced to imbrue them hands in their innocent blood. Mothers are the executioners of their own children. They either strangle them or poison them with opium. That they should be the agents in sustaining so horrid a custom is the more extraordinary when the fact is known that they were born and brought up among other tribes, where female infants are reared with comparative kindness. But such is the debasing influence of heathenism, that natural affection is ex- tinguished, and all the kind sympathies of the maternal heart give place to the most savage ferocity. The infant, after it is destroyed, is placed naked in a small basket, and carried out and interred by one of the female attendants. The subject of engraving, number 87 is the interior of the mission chapel in the city of Cuttack, in the province of Orissa. It is an interesting fact, that this chapel stands upon the very spot where once stood a temple devoted to Shiva. About one hundred miles south-west of Cuttack is the country of the Kunds. They worship a goddess called Bhuenee. To se- cure her blessing upon the soil they cultivate, they deem it im- portant at certain times to offer human sacrifices upon her altars. The victims, who must be in the freshness and bloom of youth, are procured by stealing children from distant villages and rearing them until they become large enough to be acceptable to the goddess. At the time of sacrifice, the victim is tied to a post ; the sacrificer, with an axe in his hand, slowly advances towards him, chanting to the goddess and her train the following hymn, which has been translated for me by Rev. Charles Lacy, one of the missionaries at Cuttack : — 6 82 LECTURES ON INDIA. " Hail, mother, hail ! Hail, goddess Bhuenee ! Lo ! we present a sacrifice to thee. Partake thereof, and let it pleasure give. And, in return, let us thy grace receive. With various music on this festive day, Lo ! thee we honor, and thy rites obey. Hail, all 3'^e gods wlio in the mountain dwell, In the wild jungle, or the lonely dell ! Come all together, come with one accord; And eat the sacrifice we have prepared. In all the fields and all the plots we sow, O let a rich and plenteous harvest grow ! Ho, all ye gods and goddesses ! give ear, And be propitious to our earnest prayer. Behold a youth for sacrifice decreed, Blooming with tender flesh and flushed with blood ! No sire, no matron, rears him as a son ; His flesh, and blood, his life, and all, are thine. Without the pale of sacred wedlock born, We caught and reared him for thy rite alone. Now, too, with rites from all pollution free, We offer him, O Bhuenee ! to thee." As soon as this hymn is finished, with one blow of the axe the chest of the devoted youth is laid open. The sacrificer instantly thrusts in his hand and Lears out the heart. Then, while the victim is writhing in the agonies of death, the multitude rush upon him, each one tearing out a part of his vitals or cutting off a piece of flesh from the bones ; for, according to their superstitions, the pieces have no virtue unless they are secured before life is ex- tinct. Immediately they hasten with their bloody treasure and bury it in their fields, expecting in this way to render them fruitful. Please notice those boys sitting on the floor, according to native custom. There are ten of them, and they are Kunds. They had once been stolen from their parents, and were kept for the pur- pose of being sacrificed ; and, had they not been rescued by the agents of the East India Company, they would have been de- stroyed in the manner just described. But now they attend tlie mission school during the week, and on the Sabbath they meet in this chapel to worship that God whose kind providence saved them from an early and cruel death. Turn now to the young woman seated at the extreme left of the audience. She, also, when a child, was stolen from her No. 36. An Infant Victim of Superstition, No. 37. Interior of a Ghapel at CuttacL i LECTURES ON INDIA. 85 parents and reserved for the slaughter. She was kept ant!! sho had attained her sixteenth year, and was rescued only four days before she was to have been offered in sacrifice. T heard the ac- count of her sufferings from her own lips, and saw the scars made by the fetters with which she had been confined. But now she is P. iiember of the mission church, and is exerting a happy influ- eiice in teaching others the way of life. In the course of a few months, the agents of the East India C^orapany rescued one hundred and eight children, whom the Kunds were preparing for sacrifice. It may with propriety be said, they were fattening them like beasts for the slaughter ; for they believe that the goddess will not be pleased with the sacrifice of young men and women, unless they are healthy and blooming. How different this from the blessed training of our children in the Sabbath school, that they may present their bodies a living sacrifice to God ! What a contrast between Paganism and Christianity ! Here a Christian chapel has literally been built upon the ruins of a heathen temple. It has also been rebuilt and enlarged, to accommodate the increasing number of worshippers, more than one hundred of whom are communicants. What has produced this change ? Why are not the cruel rites of Shiva still performed upon this spot ? The humble and unobtrusive missionary has proclaimed the simple doctrines of the cross, and t' e Divine Spirit has blessed his labors. Baber. the Founder of llui Great Mogul Empire. k LECTUEES ON INDIA LECTURE II. The attention of the traveller, in the south-western part of Asia, is frequently arrested by splendid edifices, and occasionally by larg3 cities, long since deserted by their inhabitants. They were built by the Mohammedans, who, about the year one thou- sand, invaded India, and, by a long series of the most ferocious and cruel wars, established the great Mogul empire. This vast empire, and other extensive countries in Asia, have, within the last hundred years, been annexed to the British dominions. Delhi, the residence of the Mogul emperors, is supposed to have been founded about three hundred years before the Christian era. In the course of a few centuries, it became the largest and most magnificent city in India. In 1398, Tamerlane, having slaughtered great numbers of the unoffending Hindus in battle, and murdered one hundred thousand who had surrendered as prisoners of war, besieged Delhi. The city surrendered, was pillaged and almost destroyed. Delhi, however, not only recov- ered from this calamity, but attained to still greater splendor and magnificence than at any former period. In 1739, in the height of its prosperity, and when its population was estimated at two millions, it was taken by Nadir Shah. He extorted one hundred and thirty millions of dollars, as a ransom for the city, collected, in jewels and other valuable property, to the amount of two hundred and seventy-five millions, and massacred one hundred and twenty thousand of the inhabitants. Since that time, Delhi has been pillaged and laid waste by other rapacious conquerors, until it has become almost depopulated. The part now inhabited is only seven miles in circuit, while the ruins cover a space much larger than the city of London 90 LECTURES ON INDIA. For the purpose or' procuring the praise of men and t\je fav(»i of the gods, Rajahs, and other opulent natives, have, in many ot the large towns, built choultries, or inns, for the gratuitous accom- modation of travellers. The choultry of Rajah Trimal Naig, at Madura, (see engraving, number 40) consists of one vast hall, three hundred and twelve feet long and one hundred and twenty five wide. The ceiling is supported by six rows of columns twenty-five feet high. The entire edifice is composed of a hard, gray granite, and every part of its surface is elaborately carved into representations of cov/s, monkeys, tigers, lions, ele- phants, men, women, giants, gods, and monsters. Choultries generally have but one apartment, and are entirely destitute of furniture of every kind. The ground, beaten hard, and covered with lime cement, serves as a floor, which, at night, is strewed with travellers of all classes and of both sexes, wrapped separately in their various-colored cotton cloths, and lying side by side like so many bales of merchandise in a warehouse. As choultries are much of the time unoccupied, they become the favorite resort of bats, monkeys, rats, and serpents. Of these troublesome creatures, the rats are the most annoying, for, while the travellers are asleep, they eat the skin from the soles of their feet, so as often to make it difficult for them to walk for some days afterwards. " I was awoke, and astonished, one night," says a missionary, " by something tugging at my ear. It was a rat. The moment I stirred, my visitant made good his retreat ; had my sleep been more sound, I should probably have suff"ered severely." At another time, as he was sleeping in a choultry, he was awoke by the cry of " Pambu ! pambu ! "—"A serpent ! a serpent ! " His bearers were on the alert ; — the serpent had passed between them and himself without biting any one. Having ascertained that it was not the cobra, which their superstitious reverence will not allow them to destroy, they killed it, and found it was a species of viper whose bite is fatal. The cobra, and various other reptiles, receive religious homage. Inanimate objects are also deified. Of this numerous class of divinities is the Ganges. The Shasters, which are regarded with as much reverence by the Hindu as the Bible is by the Christian, contain these passages: — "If a person has been guilty of killing cows* or Brahmins, only le* him touch the water of the Ganges, desiring the remis- * See page 247. JNo. ciy. Rmns in Delhi. No. 40. Interior of the Great Choultry at Madura. LECTURES ON INDIi^. 03 sioii of these sins, and they will immediately be forgiven." A.nd " bathing in the Ganges, accompanied by prayer, will re- move all sin." Millions of the Hindus, at a great expense of lime, health, and morals, perform pilgrimages to the Ganges. Multitudes travel from five hundred to a thousanc miles, and are absent from their home and business five or six months at a time. The Rev. Mr. Thompson, a Baptist missionary, informed me that, on one occasion, he saw more than three hundred thou- sand pilgrims assembled at Hurdwar, to bathe at the place wher»i Brahma, the creator of the world, is said to have performed his ablutions. At two o'clock in the morning, when it was announced by the Brahmins that the propitious time for the ceremony had arrived, the immense multitude rushed down a flight of steps into the Ganges. Those who first entered the water and bathed, attempted to return, but the passage continued to be wedged uji with the dense mass of those who were still descending. There were, indeed, other passages by which they might have returned, but that would not do ; it was not the custom. To return by another way would diminish the merit of the bathing. They endeavored, therefore, to force their way upward. Consequently a scene of great violence took place, which resulted in the death of six hundred persons. Engraving, No. 41 is a view of the junction of the Ganges and .jumna. It is believed that every person, of either sex, who, immediately after being shaved, bathes at the point of land where those two rivers unite, will be permitted to dwell in heaven as many years as the number of hairs removed by the razor. To obtain immediate admission there, many thousands of the pil- grims have drowned themselves here. The strip of land extending from the point at the junction of the rivers to the Fort of Allahabad, on thp. light of the engraving, is a desolate waste ; but during an annual festival, which I witnessed here, it was crowded with tents, and huts, and more than one hundred thousand pilgrims. On entering this vast en- campment, I saw several missionaries, who, in a small shed by the wayside, were preaching the gospel and distributmg tracif. A little beyond was the bazaar, or market, where food and various kinds of merchandise were exposed for sale. In a conspicuous place, near the bazaar, was a man seated upon a mat, and sur- rounded by roots, herbs, lizard-skins, and dried snakes ; profess- ing the ability. Via.'* the empirics of more enlightened lands, in 94 LECTURES ON INDIA. cure incurable diseases, and set death at defiar.ce. In another part of the encampment were about three hundred religious men- dicants. In the engraving, a barrier or fence is to be seen extending from the Ganges to the Jumna. Soldiers were stationed there, to prevent the pilgrims from passing it, until they had purchased of the East India Company tickets granting permission to bathe. Near the barrier, I saw three devotees, who had held the left arm elevated above the head until it had become immovable, and the finger nails had grown to the length of six or eight inches. A portrait of one of them is to be seen on page 11, of the first lecture. As I approached the point, I saw two or three hundred barbers employed in shaving the heads and bodies of the pilgrims preparatory to bathing. I also witnessed a very shrewd method of getting rid of sin. The person who wished to become per- fect took in his right hand some money and a few blades of a particular grass, esteemed sacred. Then, with the same hand, he grasped the tail of a cow, while a Brahmin poured on it some water from the Ganges and repeated an incantation. The money as a matter of course, was given to the Brahmin, the sins were reputed to pass along the tail of the animal, the grass and the deception remained to the pilgrim. Cows were stationed at six or eight places for the convenience of performing this ceremony. I next visited the point, and found the water, for a consider- able distance, crowded with the pilgrims. To bathe at this par- ticular spot was the great object of the pilgrimage. No. 42 is a sick man, brought to the Ganges to die. His frienrfs have carried him into the sacred stream, and are performing the last fatal vite. It consists in pouring a large quantity of water down his throat ; filling his mouth and nostrils with mud ; repeating the names of the gods, and shouting, " O mother Gan- ges, receive his soul!" Thus the sick, instead of receiving medical treatment, kind nursing, and appropriate nourishment, are, in many cases, hurried away to the Ganges, to be purified from their sins, by dying on its banks or in its waters. In Cal- cutta alone, nineteen hundred sick persons have, in the course of one month, been brought to the Ganges to die. Some are sufl'o- cated by filling the mouth and nostrils with mud ; others are left where the rising tide will sweep them away. It is a remarkable fact, that when the sick are brought to the rivei-sido to die, they cannot legally be restorea to health. They are regarded by the Hindu law as already dead. Their prop No. 41. liiuoti of the Ganges and Jumna. No. 42. llii- Sirk hrniu/Jif to the G(nt. children. As the legitimate consequences of their servile and wretched condition, females of every unevangelized land are devoid of those sentiments of delicacy, and that refined taste and acute dis- crimination between the lovely and the disgusting in manners and customs, which distinguish the sex in lands enlightened by the gospel. Before Christianity commenced its reign in the Soci- ety Islands, wrestling was a favorite amusement of females, and one in which those of the highest rank engaged, not only witli eacli other, but also with the men, in the presence of thousands of spectators of both sexes. Immediately after marriage, every female provided herself with an instrument set with rows of shark's teeth, with which, on the death of any of the family, she fearfully cut and lacerated herself, beating the head, temples, cheeks, and breast, till blood flowed profusely, while she uttered the most deafening and agonizing cries. Filthy in their persons, indecent in their apparel, fantastic in their ornaments, and famil- iar beyond endurance in their approaches to the other sex, their ^'haracter stands forth an enduring but sad monument of that IiS4 LECTURE ON WOMEN. talm ^ 1^^^^ T degradation which Paganism a .d Mahom wkh hP '^ ^l '^^ ^^^^- ^^^^ th^''- bodies arc rubbed with bears grease, and there with fish oil, or some offensive compound of vegetable and animal matter. The sheep sk^^^^^ t e bullock's hide,-the tattered handkerchief, o7tS ema Ts' of ■s am beasts, serve for partial protection from the frosts of winter o the burning summer's sun ; and scarcely answering the pTrpos; o fig- eaves m the fallen first pair, are'not unfreVentl/l cis.de as needless incumbrances, while the whole person is their hps blue. In Persia, they paint a black streak around the eyes, color their eye-brows and hair, and stain the face and neck with figures of beasts, birds, flowers, &c. The Hottentot women paint the entire body in compartments of red and black. Hin- du females when they wish to appear particularly lovely, paint the body with saffron and tumeric mixed with grease. linear y all he islands of the Pacific and Indian oceans, and in many othe^ parts of the world, like the men, they tattoo the body, with an instrument resembling somewhat a fine-toothed comb, whose sharp teeth, dipped into a solution of indigo or soot, are thrust into the flesh, introducing the coloring matter to remain forever, and mi- prmting a great variety of fanciful figures on the face, the lips he tongue, the limbs, the whole body. The process is painful,' though not more so than that of the female Greenlander, who first saturates threads with soot, and then inserts them beneath the skin, and draws them through. In New Holland, the women cut themselves with shells, and by keeping open the wcunds a ong time, form wales or seams on the flesh, which they deem Ingh y ornamental. And another singular addition is made to tfieir beauty by taking off the Httle finger of the left hand at the second jomt,— a process performed in infancy by tying' a hair around it so tight as to produce mortification. In some parts of Hindustan, at the time of marriage, a like portion of the third and httle finger is removed. A similar custom prevails among I he Hottentots. Among some of the savage tribes of America and also m Sumatra and Arracan, continual pressure is applied to the skull to flatten it, and add to the beauty of its form In nearly all the South Sea Islands, custom requires an incision to be made in the lobe of each ear, into which rolls of leaves, or Jong pieces of Avood or ivory are inserted, and from these, sh'ells ')r fish teeth are suspended, to such an amount that their weig\'^ A KYAN WOMAN. From a portrait taken by M. Si/m>:S, Esq., for the East India Company. Kyan is tht tame of a people inhabiting the mountains between Arracan and Ava. All the rvomtn if that tribe, when they arrive at a certain age, rate the face tattooed. For a descriptiun if t!ti proceit of tattooing, see opposite page. LECTURE ON WOMEN. 157 draws down the ear nearly to the shoulder, and not un frequently tears it asunder. The mother of Sumatra carefully flattens the nose of her daughter ; and in New Guinea, the nose is perforated, and a large piece of wood or bone inserted, making it difficult to breathe. On the north-west coast of America, an incision more than two inches in length is made in the lower lip, and filled with a wooden plug. In Guiana, the lip is pierced with thorns, the heads being inside the mouth and the points res.ing on the chin. A nd in Java, Borneo, and Celebes, they file their teeth to a point, and color them black, considering it disgraceful to let them remain " white like the teeth of dogs." In some countries corpulency is esteemed essential to beauty ; and the wives of kings and chiefs are beloved in proportion to the sleek fatness and gross weight of their persons The Tunisian woman, of moderate pretensions to beauty, needs a slave under each arm to support her when she walks, and a perfect belle car- ries flesh enough to load down a camel. So anxious are motheis that their daughters should attain this unwieldy size, that they compel them to eat enormous quantities of fattening food and drink several bowls of camel's milk every day. Mungo Park describes a poor girl as crying for more than an hour, with a bowl at her lips, while her mother stood over her with a rod, and beat her cruelly, if she failed to swallow fast enough. And Capt. Clapperton found himself in not a little difficulty at Houssa, through the importunity of an Arab widow, whose wealth and rank, enforced by the charms of a huge person, black-dyed eye- brows, blue hair, red stained hands and feet, all adorned with necklaces, girdles and bracelets, seemed to fit her for the station of a queen, whither her aspirations tended, and to which, with Clap- perton for a husband, she doubted not she might attain. But he happened not (O cruel !) to fancy " a walking tun-butt" for a wife, and preferred the loss of the honors of African royalty to. the life- companionship of five hundred pounds of Arab flesh. The beauty of a Chinese lady is in her feet, which in childhooa are so compressed by bandages as eff"ectually to prevent any fur- ther increase in size. The four smaller toes are turned under the foot, to the sole of which they firmly adhere. The poor girl not only endures much pain, but becomes a cripple for life. Another mark of beauty and distinction lies in the length to which the finger nails are allowed to grow,— a length that requires them to be shielded from accident by casings of bamboo. The ambitious beauties of Siam, not content with protecting carefully these ever-growiro- excrescences of nature, provide thems'ilves with artificial nails four inches long. 158 LECTURE ON WOMEN. Allow that, agreeably to the proverb, " there is no disputing of *astes," and that no nation or individual is responsible to another for peculiar customs, vrill it be questioned that the wear- ing of cumbrous and unwieldy ornaments, and the disfiguring of the body, and forcing it into uncouth forms at the expense of so much suffering, are customs offensive to nature, and to nature's God, — the legitimate progeny of Paganism? — and so far as ever grafted upon the stock of Christianity, are they more incongruous with its simplicity and at variance with its spirit, than repulsive to reason and common sense 1 Foolish and unseemly customs are not confined to Pagan and Mahometan females, it is true, — they exist in more enlightened lands ; but in these lands, they are one after another assailed, changed and banished by the mild genius of Christianity ; while, in the darker portions of the earth, they enter into the very constitution of society, and know no change or modification, more than the elements of nature, or the imme- morial rites of a bloody superstition. Deplorable, then, are the delusions under which the god of this world hath bound down the nations that yield unresistingly to his sway, — severe the bond- age under which they wear out hated life, and melancholy the barbarous customs, which through conscience, fancy, or caprice, his tyrant arm imposes on successive generations. To all this may be added their unbounded superstition. Their servile fear of the gods amounts to a terror which quenches the kindlings of natural affection, and drives them on to deeds of darkest inhumanity. Ignorant of the God of love, and conceiving of their divinities as capricious, malignant and revengeful, they are easily impelled to sacrifices at which nature shudders, and every sentiment of true piety stands aghast. Unenlightened by education, and enslaved by the spirit of idolatry, they become the victims ci priestly craft, without resistance, and the dupes of their own vain imaginings, as if reason and conscience entered not at all into their moral 'constitution. The African female ventures rot to commeiT- a journey, nor to undertake impoitant businesi ( f anv kv..^, ml well furnished with protective charms, consisting cluciiy of bits of paper, which contain a written sen- tence, or fragment of a sentence, carefully deposited within a bag fastened to her person. The women of Houssa, seeing Major Uenham using a pen. came to him in crowds, to obtain a scrawl that should serve as an amulet to restore their beauty, to preserve the affections of their lovers, or to destroy a rival. If a child be born in Madagascar, on a day reputed unlucky, its evil destiny must be averted, by the iestruction of its life, under the hand.s A FTinrfu Woman of the Brahmin caste. She has preparfti a dinner of rice, pltu ed it upon a Plantain leaf^ and ?s cairyiruj it to her husband. LECTURE ON WOMEN. 161 of its parents. The only alternative is, to leave it in a narrow path, over which a herd of cattle is furiously driven, while the parents stand looking on from a distance; and if it chance to escape unhurt, they run to embrace it, convinced that the malig- nani influence is removed. Sometimes the child is drowned in a vessel of water prepared for the purpose, or thrown into a pit, with its face downward, or suffocated by stuffing a cloth into its mouth ; but the parents themselves are commonly the execution- ers, under the impression that there is no other way of saving the child from the misfortunes that await its future years. From time immemorial, Hindu mothers have thrown their infant children into the Ganges, to be devoured by alligators ; not because they were destitute of maternal affection, but because a mother's love was overpowered by her fears of the wrath of some offended deity. The Hindu widow burns on the funeral pile of her husband. Thus she escapes the obloquy of widowhood, and bocomes entitled, as she believes, to a residence with her husband and their relatives in heaven. Thanks to the gospel of Christ, this horrid superstition has relaxed its grasp on Indian mind ; but, till within a few years, thousands of widows became annually its victims ; and at the death of princes and other men of elevated rank, possessed of many wives, the dreadful sacri- fice has been all that Abaddon himself could desire. Twelve widows in one instance, eighteen in another, thirty-seven in another, and on the death of Ajie, prince of Malwar, fifty-eight threw themselves on the funeral piles of their husbands and per- ished. As late as 1844 twenty-four women were burnt in Pun- jab. There can be no doubt that this dreadful sacrifice is some- times voluntary on the part of the victim, but it is by no means universally so. Not only is all the earthly glory of the deed, and the happiness of a Pagan heaven promised on the one hand, and all the terrors of contempt and persecution through life, with ever- lasting infamy, arrayed on the other, but force is applied, with fiend-like perseverance, to compel the unhappy wife to mount the blazing altar of Moloch. Follow me to the immolation of a Brahmin's widow in Northern Hindustan. The unfortunate woman, of her own accord, has ascended the burning pile. The torture of the fire is more than she can endure, and by a violent struggle she throws herself beyond the reach of the flames, and tottering to a river near by, is kindly plunged into it by some English gentlemen present, to assuage her torm3nts. She retains her senses perfectly, shrinks with dread from -Mother encounter with the flames, and refuses so to die. He: 11 162 LECTURE OJS WOMEN. inhnman relatives then take her by the head and feet, and throw her upon the pile, and hold her there till driven away by the heal. They endeavor too, to stun her with blows,— but again she escapes and makes to the river. Her relatives then try to drown her, but one of the English gentlemen mentioned interferes, and she throws herself into his arms, begging him to save her. " 1 can- not describe to you," says one present at the scene, '• the horror I felt at seeing her mangled condition ; almost every mch of skin on her body had been burnt off, — her legs and thighs, her arms and back, were completely raw, — her breasts dreadfully torn, and the skin dangling from them in threads, — the skin and nails of her fingers had peeled wholly off, and were hanging to the back of her hands. In fact, I never saw and never read of so entire a picture of misery as this poor woman displayed. She still dread- ed being again committed to the fire, and called to us to save her. Her friends at length desisted from their efforts. We sent her to ihe hospital. Every medical assistance was given, but, after lingering twenty hours, in excruciating pain, her spirit departed." Such is the superstition of heathen lands. Its forms are vari- ous, but its spirit is everywhere the same. It leads its vota- ries to defile themselves with the mud of the streets, to measure the distance from their homes to their temples, by the length of their bodies prostrated every six feet of the way, — to swing in the air, suspended by hooks thrust through the muscles of the back, and to submit to a thousand other tortures, in honor of some cruel but imaginary deity. It teaches the brother to betray the sister, — the mother to imbrue her hands in the blood of her own offspring, — and the son to light the pile which consumes the mother that gave him life. It glories in deeds like these, as more pleasing to the gods than any alleviation of human woe that kindness can effect, and more intrinsically meritorious than all the moral virtues commended by the philosophy of Seneca, or the precepts of Christ. But it is time to close. We have now cursorily glanced at the cl'.aracter of woman, as unaffected by the refining and elevating influences of Christianity. We have seen her trodden down as the mire of the streets by him whom Heaven created to be hei prot(^ctor and comforter. We have seen unevangehzed man everywhere, like the fabled generation of warriors springing from the serpent's teeth armed for the work of destruction, direct- mg his chief malignities against woman, — his best friend, his safest counsellor, — his most unfailing solace, — because her native 'imirlity and weakness invite the violence and insult of a coward- A HINDU MOTHER LAMENTING THE DEATH OF HER CHILD. " From time immemorial, mothers have thrown their children into the Ganges, tn !,t Jn-dured by alUgatori, not because they were deititute of maternal affection, but huausc « it^iher^s love ?vas overpowered by her fears of the wrath of some offended deity. ^' — t. 161 LECTURE ON WOMEN. 165 arm ! We have seen her lost to self-respect, dead to instinctive affection, ignorant of the rights with which her Maker has invested her, unacquainted with her relations to eternity, indulgent to the wildest passions of depraved nature, and plunged far down the abyss of unnatural crime- We have marked her wanderings, listened to her complaints, and seen her scalding tears. And have we no sympathy in her sufferings? — no arm that will extend to her relief 7 — no voice that will call her to Calvary, and direct her eye to woman's friend and Saviour, and thence to a world ofunmingled purity and love*^ Measures are in pro- gress (thank God !) for restoring woman to her true dignity, and re-establishing her just relations to man as her husband, guar- dian, and unfailing friend. The same measures will restore the world to the dominion of Christ, and man, in all his tribes, to the sway of reason and revelation. Then shall it no more be said that " his ambition is to sink, To reach a depth profounder still, and still Profounder, in the fathomless abyss Of folly, plunging in pursuit of death ;" but he shall rise to " glory, honor, and immortality," and share it with the helper of his faith and love, the mother of his chil- dren, the softener of his dying pillow, — the kind angel that hovers over him as his soaring spirit takes its flight. Not far distant is the day, unless we quite mistake the " signs of the times," when, throughout all nations, woman shall resume the station Heaven first assigned her, and form again the loveliest ornament of humanity, — man's coadjutor in works of faith and labors of love, and childhood's most persuasive teacher of all that is virtu- ous, lovely, and of good report, in human disposition and action. Soon let that day of brightness dawn, — that glorious era be fully ushered in ; for it shall prove the termination of earth's bitteresi woes, and the consummation of Heaven's most earnest labors A Thug disguised as a Merchant. t FIABITS AND SUPERSTITIJNS OF THE THUGS, A SECT WHO PROFESS TO BE DIVINELY AUTHORIZED TO PLUNDER AND MURDER. nOMPILED PRINCIPALLY FROM THE OFFICIAL DOCtJMENTS OF CAPT. SLEEMAN, AGENT OF THE EAST INDIA COMPANY FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF THUGGEE While Europeans have generally travelled through India in comparative security, arising from the dread inspired by the power and dominion of the British government, the path of the native has been beset with perils by hordes of ferocious robbers, which every where abound, from the highest regions of the Himelaya Mountains to the southern extremity of Hindoostan. The most sanguinary class of these freebooters are the Thugs, or Phansigars. Their existence appears to have been entirely unknown to Europeans until about the year 1800. From Janu- ary, 1826, to December, 1835, the number of Thugs committed by various magistrates amounted to 1562. Of these 328 were punished by death, 999 by transportation, 77 by imprisonment for life; from 21 security was required; 71 were sentenced to limited periods of imprisonment ; making a total of 1450 con- victed. Of the remainder, 21 were acquitted, 11 escaped, 31 died before sentence, and 49 were admitted evidence for the prosecution. Gangs of Thugs sometimes consist of two or three hundred persons. In such instances, they commonly follow each other, in small parties of ten or twenty, upon roads parallel to each other, being prepared to concentrate on any point, when neces- sary. Different parties frequently act in concert, apprizing one another of the approach of travellers whose destruction promises a valuable booty. They assume the appearance of ordinary travellers : sometimes they pretend to be traders ; and, if en- riched by former spoliations, travel on horseback, with tents, and pass for wealthy merchants, or other persons of consequence. Sometimes they commence their route in more humble charac- ters ; but acquiring, in their rapacious progress, horses and bul- locks, these at once furnish them with the means of transporting the remainder of their plunder, and of making pretensions to h gher degrees of wealth and station. 170 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS Thugs are accustomed to wait at choultries, on the h.^jjh roadh; or near towns where travellers rest. They arrive at such places, and enter towns and villages, in straggling parties of three oi four persons, appearing to meet by accident, and to have no pre- vious acquaintance. On such occasions, some of the gang are employed as emissaries, to collect information, and, especially, to learn if any persons with property in their possession are about to undertake a journey. They are often accompanied by children of ten years of age and upwards ; who, while they per- form menial offices, are gradually initiated into the horrid prac- tices of Thuggee, and contribute to prevent suspicion of their real character. Skilled in the arts of deception, they enter into conversation, and insinuate themselves by obsequious attentions into the confidence of travellers of all descriptions, to learn from them whence they came, whither and for what purpose they are journeying, and of what property they are possessed. When, after obtaining such information as they deem requisite, the Thugs determine to attack a traveller, they usually propose to him, under the specious plea of mutual safety, or for the sake of society, to travel together ; or else they follow him at a little distance, and, when a fit opportunity oflers for effecting their purpose, one of the gang suddenly throws a rope or sash round the neck of the unfortunate victim, while the rest contribute, in various ways, to aid the murderous work. Intrepidity does not appear to be a characteristic of the Thugs ; and, in truth, it is a quality not to be looked for in assassins by profession. A superiority in physical force is generally regarded as an indispensable preliminary to success. Two Thugs, at the least, are thought necessary for the murder of one man ; and, more commonly, three are engaged. Some Thugs pride them- selves upon being able to strangle a man single-handed ; and this is esteemed a most honorable distinction. But the majority of them are, and ever have been, firm adherents of the maxim, Ihat " discretion is the better part of valor." Some variations have existed in the manner of perpetrating, the murders; but the following seems to be the most general. While travelling along, one of the gang suddenly throws the rope or cloth round the neck of the devoted individual, and retains hold of one end, the other end being seized by an accom- plice. The instrument of death, crossed behind the neck, is then drawn very tight, the two Thugc who hold it pressing the head of ihe victim forwards : a third villain, who is in readiness OF THE THUGS. 171 behind the traveller, seizes him by the legs, and he is thus thrown on the ground. In this situation, there is little opportu- nity of resistance. The operation of the noose is aided by kicks inflicted in the manner most likely to produce vital injury, and the sufferer is thus quickly despatched. The best precautions are taken to guard against discovery or surprise. Before the perpetration of the murder, some of the gang are sent in advance, and some left in the rear of the place, to keep watch, to prevent intrusion, and to give warning, if occasion requires, to those engaged in the act. Should any persons unexpectedly pass that way before the murdered body is buried, some artifice is practised to prevent discovery, such as covering the body with a cloth, while loud lamentations are made, professedly on account of the sickness or death of one of their comrades ; or one of the watchers will fall down, apparently writhing with pain, in order to excite the pity of the intruding travellers, and to detain them from the scene of murder. Such are the perseverance and caution of the Thugs, that, in the absence of a convenient opportunity, they have been known to travel in company with persons, whom they have devoted to destruction, for several days before they executed their inten- tion. If circumstances favor them, they generally commit the murder in a jungle, or in an unfrequented part of the country, and near a sandy place or dry watercourse. Particular tracts are chosen, in every part of India, where they may exercise their horrid profession with the greatest convenience and security. The most favorite places are much-frequented roads, passing through extensive jungles, where the ground is soft for the grave, and where the local authorities take no notice of the bodies. In these chosen spots, a hole, three or four feet in depth, usu- ally forms the grave of the unhappy traveller, who is placed in it with his face downwards. The barbarous character of the Thugs is displayed in their treatment of the wretched remains of the murdered persons. Though death brings a termination of suffering, it does not put an end to the outrages of the muvdei • ers. Long and deep gashes are made in various parts of the bodies : sometimes the limbs are disjointed, and the figure dis- torted into unusual positions. These outrages arise from various motives. Their intention generally is to expedite the decom- position of the body, and to prevent its inflation, which, by causing fissures in the superincumbent sand, might attract jack- als, and thus lead to the discovery of the corpse. Sometimes 172 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS however, these deeds have been the result of disappointment, and the emanations of a petty and unmanly revenge. When the amount of plunder is less than had been expected, the villains have frequently vented their displeasure in wanton indignitie" on the unconscious remains of the dead. If, when a murder is perpetrated, a convenient place for inter- ring the body be not near, or if the Thugs be apprehensive of dis- covery, it is either tied in a sack, and carried to some spot where it is not likely to be found, or is put into a river or a well. In Oude, where the fields are almost all irrigated from wells, the bodves were generally thrown into them ; and when the cultivat- ors discovered these relics of crime, they hardly ever thought it worth while to ask how they came there — so accustomed were they to find them. If none of these expedients be advisable, a shallow hole is dug, in which the corpse is buried till a fit place for interring it can be discovered, when it is removed, and cut in the manner already mentioned. If compelled to perform the interment under circumstances which subject them to the risk of observation, the Thugs put up a screen on the wall for a tent, and bury the body within the enclosure ; pretending, if inquiries are made, that their women are within the screen. If the traveller had a dog, it is killed, lest the affection of the ani- mal should cause the discovery of the body of his murdered master. Travellers resting in the same choultry with Thugs are some- times destroyed in the night. On these occasions, a person is not always murdered when asleep ; as, while he is in a recum- bent posture, the stranglers find a difficulty in applying the cloth. The usual practice is, first to awaken him suddenly, with an alarm of a snake or a scorpion, and then to strangle him. In attacking a traveller on horseback, one of the gang goes in front of the horse, and another has his station in the rear , a third, walking by the side of the traveller, keeps him engaged in con- versation, till, finding that he is off his guard, he suddenly seizes the victim by the arm, and drags him to the ground, the horse at the same time being seized by the foremost villain: the mis- erable sufferer is then strangled in the usual manner. Against Thugs, it must be obvious that arms, and the ordinary precautions taken against robbers, are unavailing. When a per son is armed with a dagger, it is usual for one of the villains to secure his hands. It sometimes happens that entire parties of travellers, while journe}ing in imaginary security, are suddenly OF THE THUGS. 173 cut off. Sach are the cruelty and cupidity of .hese wretches, that, on the presumption of every traveller possessing concealed treasure, or some property, h'~wever trifling, the greatest appa- rent indigence does not always afford security. The plunder is sometimes carried home, sometimes disposed of on the road. If the murdered person resided near the place of his assassination, the property is carried to a distance : if, as is more commonly the case, he is a stranger, they do not scru- ple to offer the fruits of their rapine in the immediate vicinity of their crime : the only precaution taken is, that the place of sale be in advance of that where the murder was committed, and not a village where the traveller had previously been seen. A portion of the plunder is usually appropriated to defraying the expenses of religious ceremonies ; and sometimes a part is also allotted for the benefit of widows and families of deceased members of the gang. The residue of the booty, being divided into several parts, is generally shared as follows — to the leader, two shares ; to the men actually concerned in perpetrating the murder, and to the person who cut the dead body, each one share and a half ; and to the remainder of the gang, each one share. The operations of the Thugs are facilitated, and their designs cloaked, by a peculiar dialect : they have recourse, also, to a variety of signs. Drawing the back of the hand along the chin, from the throat outwards, impHes that caution is requisite — that some stranger is approaching. Putting the open hand over the mouth, and drawing it gently down, implies that there is no longer cause for alarm. If an advanced party of Thugs over- take any traveller whom they design to destroy, but have need of more assistance, they make certain marks on the roads, by which those of the gang who follow understand that they are required to hasten forward. A party in advance also leaves certain marks, where a road branches off, as intimations to those who are behind. They draw their feet along the dust, in the direc' tion they have taken ; and if their friends are to follow quickly, they leave the dust piled up at the end of the line where the foot drops, or make a hole in the dust with the heel. If the road afford no dust, they leave two stones, placed one upon the other, in the line they have taken, and strew a few leaves of trees along the road. If their coadjutors are to make haste, they make a very long I'ne of leaves. They have many other signs, for similar purposes 174 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS Of the number of persons who fall victims to these lawless associations, it is obvious that no estimate can be made deserving of the slightest confidence. The number has, without doubt^ varied greatly at different periods. There is reason to believe that, from the time of the conquest of Mysore, in 1799, to 1807 and 1S08, the practice, in that part of India, reached its height, ;md that hundreds of persons were annually destroyed. In one of his reports, the magistrate of Chittoor observes, " I believe that some of the Phansigars have been concerned in above two hundred murders: nor will this estimate appear extravagant, if it be remembered that murder was their profession -— frequently tlieir only means of gaining a subsistence. Every man of fifty years of age has probably been actively engaged, during twenty- five years of his life, in murder ; and, on the most moderate com- putation, it may be reckoned that he has made one excursion a year, and met, each time, with ten victims." The profession of a Thug, like almost every thing in India, is hereditary, the fraternity, however, receiving occasional reen- forcement from strangers ; but these are admitted with great caution, and seldom after they have attained mature age. The children of Thugs, during their more tender years, are kept in ignorance of the occupation of their fathers. After a time they are permitted to accompany them ; but a veil is thrown over the darker scenes of the drama. To the novice, indeed, the expedition presents nothing but an aspect of pleasure. He is mounted on a pony ; and being, by the laws of the Thugs, entitled to his share of the booty, he receives a portion of it, in presents suited to his years ; the delight attending the acquisi- tion being unalloyed by any consciousness of the means by which it has been obtained. The truth reveals itself by degrees. In a short time, the tyro becomes aware that his presents are the fruits of robbery. After a while, he has reason to suspect that robbery is aggravated by a fouler crime. At length, suspicion passes into certainty ; and finally, the pupil is permitted to wit- ness the exercise of the frightful handicraft which he is destined to pursue. The moral contamination is now complete ; but it is long before the disciple is intrusted with the performance of the last atrocity. He passes through a long course of prepara- tory study — being first employed as a scout, next as a sexton, then as a holder of the limbs — before he is in any case thought worthy of being elevated to the dignity of a strangler. A too pre:ipitate disclosure of the frightful truth has some OF THE THUGS. 1 ( O times produced fatal consequences. The following affecting sioiv, related by a Thug who had become approver against his comrad(;s, will illustrate this. " About twelve years ago," said the narrator, " my cousin, Aman Subahdar, took out with us my cousin Kurhora, brother of Omrow, (approver,) a lad of fourteen, for the first time. He was mounted on a pretty pony ; and Hursooka, an adopted son of Aman, was appointed to take charge of the boy. We fell in with five Sieks; and when we set out before daylight in the morning, Hursooka, who had been already on three expeditions, was ordered to take the bridle, and keep the boy in the rear, out of sight and hearing. The boy became alarmed and impatient, got away from Hursooka, and galloped up at the instant the '/ hirnee^ or signal for murder, was given He heard the screams of the men, and saw them all strangled. He was seized with a trembling, and fell from his pony. He became immediately delirious, was dreadfully alarmed at the turbans of the murdered men, and, when any one touched or spoke to him, talked wildly about the murders, screamed as if in sleep, and trembled violently. We could not get him for- ward ; and, after burying the bodies, Aman, myself, and a few others, sat by him while the gang went on. We were very fond of him, and tried all we could to tranquillize him, but he never recovered his senses, and before evening he died. I have seen many instances of feelings greatly shocked at the sight of the first murder, but never one so strong as this. Kurhora was a fine boy ; and Hursooka took his death much to heart, and turned Byragee. He is now at some temple on the banks of the Nerbudda River." The indiscriminate slaughter in which these miscreants might oe tempted to indulge is in some degree restrained by supersti- tion. It is deemed unlucky to kill certain castes and classes ; and their members are therefore usually respected. The most important and extended exception to the general rule of murder, is that of the female sex. Thugs, who have any real regard to the principles Avhich they profess to respect, never take the lives of women. It cannot, however, be supposed that such a rule should be invariably observed by such persons as form the soci- ety of Thugs ; and, in fact, it is constantly violated. " Among as," said one of the approvers interrogated by Captain Sleeman, "it is a rule never to kill a woman ; but if a rich old woman is found, the gang sometimes get a man to strangle her, by giving him an extra share of the booty, and inducing him to take the 176 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS responsibility upon himself. We have sometimes killed other prohibited people, particularly those of low caste, whom we ought not even to have touched." Among the privileged classes are washermen, poets, profess- ors of dancing, blacksmiths, carpenters, musicians, oil-venders, sweepers, the maimed, the leprous, and those persons who carry the water of the Ganges into distant parts of India, to be used for religious purposes. The sacred cow, in the eyes of all Hindoos who have any preten- sions to consistency, is a protection to its pos- sessor ; art is, howev- er, sometimes resorted to, for the purpose of removing this impedi- ment to business. A party of Thugs pro- jected the murder of fourteen persons, in- cluding several wo- men ; but the design could not be carried into effect, because the victims had a cow with them. With to sell the cow to the to consent to the sale. Carrier of the Ganges Water. some difficulty, tliey were persuaded Thugs ; who, to induce the travellers pretended that they had vowed to make an offering of a cow at Shaphore, and were much in want of one. The cow was actually presented to a Brahman at Shaphore ; and, the obsta- cle being removed, the whole of the unsuspecting travellers, including the females, were, two or three hours afterwards, strangled. The movements of the followers of Thuggee are invariably governed by omens with which they believe their goddess favors them. However favorably an expedition may have been com menced, success is liable to be postponed by a multiplicity of ominous appearances. The dog enjoys the prerogative of putting a veto on their proceedings, by shaking his head. Sneezing entitles all the travellers within the gripe of the assassins to the OF THE THUGS 177 privilege of an escape, and no one dares to put them to death. The fighting of cats, in the fore part of the night, is a good omen ; but, if heard towards morning, it betokens evil ; the evil, however, may be averted by gargling the mouth with a iittle sour milk, and then spirting it out. The fighting of cats during the day is a very bad omen, and threatens great evil: if the cats fall down from a height while fighting, it is still worse. These ills are beyond the healing influence of sour milk, and call for nothing less than sacrifice. The noise of jackals fight- ing is also a very bad omen, and involves the necessity of leav- ing the part of the country in which the gang hears it. Almost every sound made by animals, birds, and insects, and also their various movements, are regarded as ominous either of good or of evil. " There are always signs around us," say the Thugs, '' to guide us to rich booty and to warn us of danger ; and if we are only wise enough to discern them, and religious enough to attend to them, we shall prosper in all our undertakings." The following colloquy will illustrate the opinions, enter- tained by Thugs generally, as to the danger of associating with those who have not been regularly educated ; the importance of attending to rules and omens ; and the value and excellence of Thug learning. Capt. Sleeman. You consider that a horka (a leader) is capable of forming a gang, in any part of India to which he may be obliged to flee ? Sahib and Nasir. Certainly ; in any part that we have seen of it. Capt. S. Do you know any instance of it ? Sahib and Nasir. A great number. Mudee Khan was from the old Sindouse stock, and was obliged to emigrate after the attack upon that place. Many years afterwards, we met him in the Deccan ; and he had then a gang of fifty Thugs, of all castes and descriptions. We asked him who they were : he told us that they were weavers, braziers, bracelet-makers, and all kinds of ragamufiins, whom he had scraped together, about his new abode on the banks of the Heran and Nerbudda Rivers, in the districts of Jebulpore and Nursingpore. He was a Mussulman . and so were 'Lai Khan, and Kalee Khan, who formed gangs, after the Sindouse dispersion, along the same rivers. Capt. S. But these men have all been punished ; which does not indicate the protection of Davy. Sahib and Nasir. It indicates the danger of scraping lo- 12 178 HABITS AND SUPERSTIT' JNS gether such a set of fellows for Thuggee. They Killed all people indiscriminately, women and men, of all castes and pro- fessions ; and knew so little about omens, that they entered upon their expeditions, and killed people, in spite of such as the most ignorant ought to have known were prohibited. They were punished, in consequence, as we all knew that they would be ; and we alway.^ used to think it dangerous to be associated with them, for even a few days. Ask many of them who are now here — Kureem Khan, Sheikh Kureem, Rumzanee, and others — whether this is not true ; and whether they ever let go even a sweeper, if he appeared to have a rupee about him. Capt. S. And you think that, if they had been well instruct- ed in the signs and rules, and attended to them, they would have thrived ? Sahib and Nasir. Undoubtedly ! so should we all. Capt. S. You think that an inexperienced person could not any where form a gang of Thugs of himself? Sahib and Nasir. Never. He could know nothing of our rules of augury, or proceedings ; and how could he possibly suc- ceed ? Does not all our success depend upon knowing and ob- serving omens and rules ? Capt. S. It would, therefore, never be very dangerous to release such a man. Sahib and Nasir. Never ; unless he could join men better instructed than himself. Every one must be convinced, that it is by knowing and attending to omens and rules that Thuggee has thrived. The practice of Thuggee is not confined to adventurers upon land. The rivers of India are infested by bands of fresh-water pirates, of similar habits to those of the land Thugs, possessing the same feeling, and differing from them only in a few trifling particulars. There is still another class of Thugs, who murder such persons only as are travelling with their children. Their only object is to secure the children and sell them into slavery. The dark and cheerless night of superstition, which has long clouded the moral vision of India, has given rise to institutions •and practices so horrible, that, without the most convincing evi- dence, their existence could not be credited by minds trained under happier circumstances than those which prevail in the East That giant power, which has held the human race in chains wherever the pure and unadulterated doctrines of revelation have not penetrated, has, in India, revelled in the wantonness of OF THE THUGS. 179 prosperity ; the foundations of delusion have been laid wide and deep ; the poison of a false and brutalizing creed has been insin- uated into every action of daily life ; and the most obvious dis- tinctions of right and wrong have been obliterated. The fact of the existence of the cold-blooded miscreants who. in India, make a trade of assassination, is sufficiently horrible , but when it is added, that their occupation is sanctioned by the national religion, — that the Thugs regard themselves as engaged in the special service of one of the dark divinities of the Hindoo creed, — that the instruments of murder are in their eyes holy, — and that their faith in the protection of their goddess, and the perpetuity of their craft, is not to be shaken, — we must be struck by the reflection, that we have opened a page in the history of man, fearful and humiliating beyond the ordinary records of miquity. The genius of Paganism, which has deified every vice, and thus provided a justification of the indulgence of every evil pro- pensity, has furnished the Thugs with a patron goddess worthy of those whom she is believed to protect. Of Kalee, the deity 3f destruction, they are the most devout and assiduous worship- pers : in her name they practise their execrable art; and their victims are immolated in her honor. The Thugs believe that Kalee formerly cooperated more directly with them, by dispos- ing of the bodies of those whom they murdered, but she required them not to look back to witness her operations. All was well, so long as they observed this rule ; but the services of the god- dess as a sextoness were lost through the carelessness or indiscreet curiosity of one of the association. Of the circumstances attend- ant on this mischance, there are different versions ; and at least two are in pretty general circulation. According to one, a party of Thugs, having destroyed a traveller, left the body, as usual, unbiiried, in perfect confidence of receiving the wonted aid from the goddess. A novice, however, unguardedly looking Itehind Iiim, saw the patroness of the Thugs in the act of feastmg on the corpse, one half of it hanghig out of her mouth. According to another report, the person looking back was a slave ; and the goddess was engaged, not in satisfying the demands of hunger, or gratifying a taste for luxury by swallowing the murdered traveller, but in tossing the body into the air ; for what purpose does not appear. The offence to the goddess is said, also, to have been aggravated by the fact that she was not attired with sufficient strictness to satisfy her sense of decorum. Both tales 180 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS pgree in representing the goddess as highly displeased, .xnd as visit ing her dis))leasure upon her servants, the Thugs, by condemning I'hem to bury their victims themselves. Though she refused any longer to relieve the earth of the loathsome burdens with which her worshippers encumbered it, she was so considerate as to pre- sent her friends with one of her teeth for a pickaxe, a rib for a knife, and the hem of her lower garment for a noose. Whether cr not this origin of the pickaxe be generally received, it is certain that this instrument is held by the Thugs, throughout India, in the highest veneration. Its fabrication is superintended with the greatest care ; and it is consecrated to tne holy duty to which it is destined with many ceremonies. In the first place, a lucky day must be fixed upon : the leader of the gang then instructs a smith to make the required tool, and the process is conducted with the most profound secrecy. The door is peremptorilj^ closed, against all intrusion ; the leader never quits the forge while the manufacture is going on ; and the smith must engage in no other work till his sacred task is completed. The pickaxe, being made, must next be consecrated. Certain days of the week are deemed more auspicious for this purpose than the rest : Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and Friday, enjoy the distinction. Care is taken that the shadow of no living thing may fall on the axe, as this would contaminate the devoted implement, and frustrate all the pains that had been taken in its formation. A doctor most deeply versed in the learning of the Thugs undertakes the solemn office of consecration. He sits down with his face to the west, and receives the pickaxe in a brass dish. The instru- ment which is to supply the want occasioned by the cessation of the goddess's personal labors is first washed in water, which is received into a pit dug for the purpose. The pickaxe then re- ceives thiee other ablutions. The second washing is made with a mixture of sugar and water ; the third with sour milk ; and the fourth with ardent spirits. With red lead the pickaxe is marked, from the head to the point, with seven spots. It is again placed on the brass dish, and, with it, a cocoa-nut, some cloves white sandal-wood, sugar, and a few other articles. A fire is now kindled, and the fuel consists of dried cow-dung and the wood of the mango or byr-tree. All the articles deposited in the brass pan are, with the exception of the cocoa-mit, thrown into the fire ; and when the flame rises, the Thug priest, hold- ing the pickaxe with both hands, passes it seven times through the fire. The cocoa-nut is now stripped of its outer coat, and OF THE THUGS. ^gj placed on the ground. The controller of the pickaxe, holding ii bv the point, then says, " Shall I strike ? " The by-standers sig- nifying their assent, he strikes the cocoa-nut with the butt-end ol the pickaxe, and breaks it, exclaiming, " All hail, mighty Davy,* great Mother of us all ! " The surrounding spectators respond, " All hail, Davy ! and prosper the Thugs ! " This is a most interesting and exciting moment ; for, upon the hardness of the nut, the skill of the operator, and the accidental circumstances which may affect the force or direction of the blow, depends the realization of the hopes of the community. If the cocoa-nut be not severed at one blow, all the labor is thrown away ; the goddess is understood to be unpropitious; another day must be selected for the repetition of the ceremonies, and all the trouble be incurred again. If, however, the nut is cleft at once, the proof of the approval of the goddess is indisputable. The whole of the shell, and some of the kernel of the nut, is thrown into the fire ; the pickaxe is carefully tied up in a clean white cloth, and, being placed on the ground to the west, the assembled specta- tors, turning in that direction, prostrate themselves in adoration before " that which their own hands have made ; " that which the labor of the smith might have fashioned with equal facility into an object of reverence or of contempt ; and which, while it receives divine honors, is destined to assist in a series of acts most horrible and disgusting. The ceremony of prostration concluded, all present receive a portion of the cocoa-nut. The fragments are then collected, and thrown into the pit which had been previously prepared, lest, if they remained on the ground, the sacred relics might be outraged by the defiling touch of some human foot. These ceremonies^ elaborate as they are, suffice only for a single expedition. When the sacred pickaxe is thus prepared, it must be placed in safe custody : it is not every Thug who can be trusted with it. The person who bears it is selected, principally, for his shrewdness, caution, and sobriety. It is, however, only when on a journey that it is intrusted to human care at all. When in camp, it is deposited in the earth, under the especial protection of the goddess. When buried, it is always placed with ihe point in the direction in which the party intend to proceed ; and they have the fullest confidence that, if another course is to be preferred, the point will be found to have veered round so as to indicate the better way. * Davy, Bhowanee, and Kalee, are different names of the same goddess- 182 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS When the pickaxe is buried, no foot must touch the eartli which covers it ; nor must it, at any time, be approached by an unclean animal, or any object which bears contamination. After each time that it has been used for the preparation of a grave, ii must be submitted to the purification of the bath. If the pickaxe falls from the hand of the man who bears it. dismay spreads through the gang. The omen is regarded as of the most fearful description : its horrors are aggravated by uncertainty as to the nature of the approaching evil, and even as to the party upon whom it is to descend. The omen may indicate the death of tlie individual who had the care of the sacred weapon, and who, through heedlessness or unavoidable fatality, suffered it to drop from his embrace ; or it may fore- bode some dreadful reverse to the fortunes of the gang. Meas- ures are immediately taken to frustrate the evil omen ; and the first step is, to deprive the unhappy pickaxe-bearer of his office. The enterprise in which they are engaged, whatever it be is immediately abandoned ; and the pickaxe must be consecrated anew. Even these precautions are insufficient to restore things to their original state. The misfortune upon the gang is a sen- tence of excommunication from the society of all faithful Thugs. No other party will ever associate with one whose pickaxe has fallen, lest they should be involved in the evil which is appre- hended to the "doomed ones." The pickaxe affords the most solemn sanction of an oath among these murderers ; and if any sanction can bind their con- sciences, it is. perhaps, the only one capable of effecting that pur- pose. Compared with it, neither the water of the Ganges weighs with the Hindoo, nor the Koran with the Mussulman. "If any man swears to a falsehood upon a pickaxe properly consecrated," said the Thugs, " we will consent to be hanged if he survive the time appointed. Appoint one, two, or three days, when he swears, and we pledge ourselves that he does not live a moment beyond the time. He will die a horrid death ; his head will turn round, his face towards the back ; and he will writhe in torture till he dies." The pickaxe is, in short, the standard around which all the gloomy family of Thug superstitions rally ; it is regarded as the great source of security and prosperity. The instrument of strangulation is he d in esteem ; but that of burial m infinitely more ; the Thugs *hink of it with enthusiasm. "Do we not, ' said one interrogated by Captain Sleeman — ^^ do OF THE THUGS. 183 we not "worship it every seventh day ? Is it not our standiird ? Is its sound ever heard, when digging the grave, by any but a Tluig? And can any man ever swear to a falsehood upon it? " '• How could we dig graves," asked another, "with any other instrument ? This is the one appointed by Davy, and conse- crated ; and we should never have survived the attempt to use any other. No man," it was added, " but a Thug, who has been a strangler, and is remarkable for his cleanliness and decorum, is permitted to carry it." The Thugs profess to believe that their system of murder and plunder was instituted by Kalee, the goddess whom they serve, and is, consequently, of divine origin. This they attempt to prove by the following legend : — In remote ages, a demon infested the earth, and devoured man- kind as soon as created. This devouring monster was so gigan- tic, that the water did not reach his waist in the unfathomable parts of the ocean ; and he strode over the world unrestrained, rioting in the destruction of the human race. The world was thus kept unpeopled, until the goddess of the Thngs came to the rescue. She attacked the demon, and cut him down ; bat from every drop of his blood another demon arose ; and though the goddess continued to cut down these rising demons with won- derful alacrity and scientific skill, other demons sprang from their blood, and the diabolical race consequently multiplied with fearful rapidity. The never-ending labor of cutting down de- mons, whose number was only increased by this operation, at length fatigued and disheartened the goddess. She found it indispensably necessary to make a change in her tactics ; — and here the tale, which is thus far universally received, becomes subject to variations. It is admitted by all Hindoos, that the demons multiplied in the manner described ; but there is a dif- ference of opinion respecting the manner in which they were finally disposed of. The orthodox opinion is that, when tht goddess found the drops of blood thus rapidly passing into de- mons, — a fact which, with all her divine attributes, it seems, she only learned by experience, — she hit upon a very happy expedient to prevent the blood reaching the earth, where the demoniacal transformation took place. Being furnished with a tongue of extraordinary dimensions, she, after every blow, promptly and carefully licked the blood away ! A preventive check being thus placed upon the further propagation of demons, the goddess was enabled to destroy, at her leisure, those previ- 184 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS ously existing. Such is the commonly received account of the goddess's dexterity and address. That of the Thugs is varied, for the purpose of affording a superhuman sanction to their mode of assassination. According to Thug mythology, the goddess, when she became embarrassed by the constant reenforcements of the demon army which accrued from her labors, relinquished ail personal efforts for their suppression, and formed two men from the perspiration brushed from her arms. To each of these men she gave a handkerchief; how fabricated, at a time when reels and looms were not, is a question open to the discussion of the learned. With these handkerchiefs they were commanded to put all the demons to death, without shedding a drop of blood. It does not appear why the goddess might not thus have plied the handkerchief herself : it may be presumed that she was too much exhausted by her previous exertions. Her commands, however, were faithfully executed ; and the demons were all strangled without delay. There is some difficulty in understanding how demons so pow- erful succumbed thus readily to two agents, who, though sprung from an exudation of the goddess's arms, were, as appears by the sequel of the tale, merely children of mortality. But the difficulty never seems to have occurred to the Thugs, whose faith, like that of the mass of their countrymen, is of a very un- scrupulous character. The story is wound up with such poet- ical justice as might be expected in a Hindoo legend. The champions, having vanquished all the demons, offered, like hon- est men, to return the handkerchiefs ; but their patroness, in the sp'"'' of a grateful goddess, desired that they would retain them, not merely as memorials of their heroism, but as the implements of a lucrative trade in which their descendants were to labor and thrive. They were not only permitted, but commanded, to strangle men, as they had strangled demons. They forbore, indeed, to exercise this privilege for a long period, and several generations passed before Thuggee became practised as a profes- sion. Whether this forbearance was founded on the principle according to which a sportsman suffers game to accumulate, is not stated. The privilege slept ; but, though dormant, it was not lost ; and in due time it was abundantly exercised. The lapse between the grant of the patent and the use of it migiit tend to raise a presumption against its having been granted ; but Hindoo casuists are not accustomed to scrutinize evidence with the severity which prevails in Westminster Hall, ',1- THK THUGS. 185 The convic- tion of ti^e divine origin of Thug- gee is strength- ened in the minds of its followers by the belief that its mysteries are exhibited by the n umeroiis im- ages sculptured on the walls of the cave temples at Ellora. On this subject is the Interior of a Cave Temple at Ellora. following conversation of Captain Sleeman, in the employment of the East India Company, and some Thugs who had become witnesses for the prosecution instituted against their confed- erates. Capt. S. You told Mr. Johnstone, the traveller, while he was at Saugor, that the operations of your trade were to be seen in the caves of Ellora. Feringeea. All ! Every one of the operations is to be seen there. In one place, you see men strangling ; in another, bury- ing the bodies ; in another, carrying them off to the graves. There is not an operation in Thuggee that is not exhibited in the caves of Ellora. Dorgha. In those caves are to be seen the operations of every trade in the world. Chotee. Whenever we passed near, we used to go and see these caves. Every man will there find his trade described, liowever secret he may think it ; and they were all made m one night. Capt. S. Do3s any person besides yourselves consider that any of these figures represent Thugs? Feringeea. Nobody else. But all Thugs know that they do. "We never told any body else what we thought about them. Every body there can see the secret operations of his trade ; hut he does not tell others of them; and no other perscn can understand M'^hat they mean. They are the works of Goc. No hinnan hands were employed upon them ; that every body achuits. HABITS AND SUPEKSTITIONS Capl. S. What particular operations are there represented by the sculptures ? Sahib Khan. I have seen the sotha, (inveigler,) sitting upon the same carpet with the traveller, and in close conversation with him, just as we are when we are worming out their secrets. In another place, the strangler has got his roomal over his neck, and is strangling him ; while another, the chumochee, is hold- ing him by the legs. These are the only two operations that J have seen represented. Nasir. These I have also seen ; and there is no mistaking them. The chumochee has close hold of the legs, and is pulling at them, thus; while the bhurtote is tightening the roomal round his neck, thus ! Capt. S. Have you seen no others ? Feringeea. I have seen these two ; and also the lughas car- rying away the bodies to the grave, in this manner, and the sex- tons digging the grave with the sacred pickaxe. All is done just as if we had ourselves done it : nothing could be more exact. Capt. S. And who do you think could have executed this work ? Feringeea. It could not have been done by Thugs, because they would never have exposed the secret of their trade ; and no other human being could have done it. It must be the work of the gods ; human hands could never have performed it. Capt. S. And, supposing so, you go and worship it ? Sahib Khan. No. We go to gratify curiosity, and not to worship. We look upon it as a mausoleum, a collection of curi- ous figures cut by some demons, who knew the secrets of all mankind, and amused themselves here in describing them. The high office of a strangle-r is not attained until after a novitiate of considerable length. When the disciple has been sufficiently prepared, or at least when he believes that the con- quest of natural feeling is so far complete as to enable him to perform, without shrinking, that which he has learned to con- template without horror, he applies to one of the most experi- enced and respected of the gang to become his gooroo. This word appears to be derived from the goor, or coarse sugar, which forms an important ingredient in the ceremonies of initia- tion ; and the office of the person honored with this title is, to introduce the aspirant to the actual exercise of his profession ; ■ n ii struct him in the science of haiigmanship ; and to preside OF THE THUGS. 187 over tli3 rites by which the pupil is to be consecrated t > his dia- bolical work. Precautions are taken that the young beginner may not be embarrassed by difficulties. A victim is selected, for his first essay in guilt, whose strength is below the average: and the chosen period of operation is at the moment when the senses of the traveller are bewildered by being suddenly roused from sleep. While the latter is reposing himself, the prepara- tion takes place. The gooroo takes the pupil into a field, ac- companied by three or four of the older members of the gang, and the ceremonies commence by the whole party facing in the direction in which they intend to move. The gooroo then pro- ceeds to take the auspices ; and, having invoked a favorable sign from the goddess, half an hour is allowed for the fulfilment of heir wishes. If in the course of that time the required sign is Dbtained, all is well, and the goddess is believed to regard the attempt of the young Thug with benignity ; but if no sign is ob- tained, or if it is of an unfavorable nature, the ambition of the novice is for that time disappointed, and the destined victim must fall by hands already practised in the murderous work. If the sanction of the goddess be indicated, the group retire, in high spirits, to tne place where the sleeping traveller awaits his death. The gooroo then, turning to the west, takes a hand- kerchief, and ties at one end a knot, in which he encloses a rupee. This knot is of a peculiar description, and the privilege of tying it confined to those who have been regularly intro- duced to their occupation. The clumsy intruder, who has not participated in the advantages derived from a regular appren- ticeship to the art, leaves the end of the roomal exposed : the more accomplished practitioner manifests his science and ele- gance by concealing the end within the knot. This is the mark of his regular i,nduct.ion, and the ribbon of the order to which he lias the honor to belong. The knot being duly tied by the gooroo, the roomal is deliv- ered to the incipient strangler, who receives it with all the rev- erence due to so precious a gift, bestowed by such venerated hands. The interest of the scefte now increases. The execu- tioner, attended by a ghumgeea, or holder of hands, stands before his victim, whose tranquil state is but an emblem of th^t deeper sleep which is about to seal his eyes forever. His last earthly slumber is gradually interrupted; the victim is roused for slaughter ; 'he fatal noose is cast over his neck by the hand of the youthful assassin, and, with the aid of the attendant ruf- 188 HABITS AND SUPERi TITIONS fiaii, the work is soon completed. One human being "las p issetl into eternity ; another has taken the last step in guilt and infamy ! The horrible work is over; and, so far from being actuated b)'' any sensations of pity or remorse, the wretch, who has at- tested the strength of his nerves and the weakness of his moral perceptions, knows no feeling but that of delight, flowing from gratified ambition. To his instructor, guide, and priest, his grat- itude is boundless : he bows before his gooroo, and touches his feet with both hands, in token of the deepest and most affection- ate respect. But his gratitude, if confined to the person of his preceptor, would be felt to be inadequate and niggardly. The relations and friends of the reverend man are entitled to share the warm feelings of the now accomplished assassin ; and to them he tenders the same homage which he has previously paid to his father in crime. A lucky omen is once more anxiously looked for ; and, af= soon as it is afforded, the newly-admitted strangler opens the knot tied in the handkerchief by the hands of his tutor, and takes out the rupee which had been placed within it. This coin, with all the other silver which he has, the pupil presents to the precep- tor : the latter adds his own stock of money to the offering ; and, after setting apart one rupee and a quarter to the purchase of goor for the tapoonee, the remainder is expended in sweatmeats. The tapoonee is a solemn sacrifice performed after every murder. The goor is placed upon a blanket or sheet, spread upon a clean spot. On the cloth, near the goor, is deposited the consecrated pickaxe, and a piece of silver for an offering. The Thug whose reputation for professional learning stands the high- est, and who is supposed to enjoy the largest share of the favor of the goddess, also takes his place on the cloth, with his face to the west : the most accomplished and scientific stranglers are associated with him in this place of honor. The number of this select body must be an even one ; but its extent is limited only by the size of the cloth. Those of the higher grade who are unable to find accommodation among their brethren, and the vulgar herd who have no claim to distinction, arrange them- selves around the cloth which bears the sacrifice and those who preside over it. The leader then makes a hole in the ground, and, having poured into it a little of the goor, clasps his hands in the attitude of fervent devotion, and raising them, in harmony vith his upturned eyes, to heaven, gives utterance to the follow- OF THE THUGS. 189 ing prayer: "Great goddess! as you vouchsafed >no la-, and sixty thousand rupees to Joora Naig and Koduck Bunwanee, in their need, so we pray thee fulfil our desires ! " The enumera- tion of the precise number of thousands bestowed by the god- dess upon her favorites is not very poetical ; but the petition is so entirely accordant with Thug feeling, that no doul;t can ho entertained as to the sincerity with which it is offered. All the assembled followers repeat the prayer after the leader ; and tlie latter, after sprinkling water on the pit and pickaxe, puts a little of the goor upon the head of each Thug who has been so fortu- nace as to ootain a seat upon the carpet. The signal tor stran- gling is now given, as if a murder were actually about to be com- mitted ; and the Thugs, who have received the portions of goor, ■jat them in solemn silence. The most perfect stillness prevails, till these privileged persons have swallowed the precious mor- sels distributed to them, and diluted the repast by drinking some water. The goor is now given to all whose rank entitles them to partake of it ; the greatest care being taken that no part shall fall to the ground. Should such an accident happen, the fallen fragments are carefully collected, and deposited in the pit. The misfortune is thus alleviated, so far as human prudence can avail, by preserving the hapless relics of the sugar, consecrated to murder, from contamination by the foot of man. The sacred goor is not imparted to all Thugs indiscriminate- ly : two conditions are necessary, to qualify them for a share of it. The participant must be in a state of freedom, servitude barring his admission to the privilege : the only remaining dis- qualification is found in innocence of murder. None but the prac- tical assassin can be allowed to partake of the sacred goor ; no one, but he whose hands have performed the office of strangling, is thought worthy of the food which derives its sanctity irom the prayers of stranglers. For those who cannot boast the name of freemen, or whom youth, fear, or ill-fortune has withheld from performing on any of their fellow-men, the honorable act of strangulation, some sugar is set apart, before it acquires its ho.y characte.. This the excluded eat, at the time when their more favored associates partake of that portion which has been sanc- tified. The sweetmeats which have been provided are distrib- uted among the gang generally. The expedition being closed, and the members of the commu- nity having retired to their quarters, the happy individual, who has passed from a state of pupilage into the maturity of a prac- 190 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS ti?ed assassin, entertains his gooroo at a feast as magnificent as his circumstances will afford. If he have the means of dcsfray ing the expense, not only the immediate members of the goo- roo's family, but all his relatives, are invited, and the grateful murderer equips his tutor, from head to foot, with a complete array of new vestments. The same compliment is paid to the gooroo's lady, and sometimes to all his relatives. Soon after this feast, the gooroo invites his pupil to an entertainment. The connection between them is henceforward indissoluble ; and the most intimate and sacred relations of nature are considered as nothing, in comparison with it. A Thug will rather betray his father than the gooroo by whom he has been introduced to the honors of his profession. Ji Thug riding in a Palanquin to a Feast prepared by his Gooroo The dignity and sanctity with which murder is invested by the creed of the Thugs afford lamentable proof of the inseparable connection subsisting between the corruption of religion and the corruption of morals. To obliterate all religious feeling from the heart of man is a difficult, if not an impossible task ; to sub- stitute superstitious belief for reasonable faith is, unhappily, a very easy one ; and sound morals invariably disappear with sound religion. Indeed, between false religion and false morals there is a mutual action and reaction. The wayward desires of man lead him to indulge in that which true religion forbids : he therefore seeks shelter in a false one. Again ; superstition sanctions, and even commands, practices against which pure morality revolts : hence the moral judgment is depraved, the restraints of conscience abolished, and that feeling which should conduct men to all that is good, and pure, and excellent, be- comes the pilot to every vice, and the prompter of the most 'lorrible crimes. OF THE THUGS. 191 The effect of the consecrated sugar, or goor, is believed to be irresistible. Captain Sleeman, having reproached some of the fraternity on account of a murder marked by many ferocious and unmanly features, one of the party replied, " We all feel pity sometimes ; but the goor of the taponee changes our na- ture : it would change the nature of a horse. Let any man once taste of that goor, and he will be a Thug, though ho know all the trades, and have all the wealth, in the world. I never wanted food. My mother's family was opulent ; her relations high in office. I have been high in office myself, and became so great a favorite, wherever I went, that I was sure of promo- tion ; yet I was always miserable when absent from my gang, and obliged to return to Thuggee. My father made me taste ol that fatal goor when I was yet a mere boy ; and if I were to live a thousand years, I should never be able to follow any othei irad }." A Mahometan at Prayer. The superstitions of the Thugs are all of Hindoo origin ; yet Mahometans adopt them with a belief equally implicit, and a devotion equally ardent. They pay divine honors to Kalee, the 192 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS impersonation of destruction, which, in the eyes of all sound Mahometans, must be idolatry — a crime severely denounced in the Koran, and held by all good Mussulmans in abhorrence. Their mode of escaping the difficulties in which they are in- volved, by the inconsistency of their creed with their practice, is illustrated by a conversation held by Captain Sleeman with some Mahometan Thugs. Cajpt. S. Has Bhovvanee been any where named in the Koran ? iSahib. Nowhere. '' Here," (says Captain Sleeman,) " a Mussulman Thug interposed, and said he thought Bhowanee, and Fatima, the daughter of Mahomet, were one and the same person; and that it was Fatima who invented the use of the roomal, to strangle the great demon Rukut-beejdana. This led to a dis- cussion between him and some of my Mussulman native officers, who did not like to find the amiable Fatima made a goddess of Thuggee." Capt. S. Then has Bhowanee any thing to do with youi Paradise ? Sahib. Nothing. Capt. S. She has no influence upon your fjiture state ? Sahib. None. Capt. S. Does Mahomet, your prophet, any where sanc- tion crimes like yours ; — the murder in cold blood of your fel- low-creatures, for the sake of their money ? Sahib, rs^o. Capt. S. Does he not say that such crimes will be punished by God in the next world ? Sahib. Yes. Capt. S. Then do you never feel any dread of punishment hereafter ? Sahib. Never. We never murder unless the omens are favorable ; and we consider favorable omens as the mandates of the deity. Capt. S. What deity ? Sahib. Bhowanee. Capt. S. But Bhowanee, you say, has no influence upon the welfare, or otherwise, of your soul hereafter. Sahib. None, we believe ; but she influences our fates in this world : and what she orders, in this world, we believe that God will not punish in the next. The conjoint adoration of the deities of different and discord- OF THE THUGS. 193 ant creeds is neither new nor uncommon in the East. In the Old Testament many instances are recorded, in which nations, as well as individuals, paid a divided homage to the true God and to a multiplicity of idols ; and, in various parts of India, the Ma- hometans, from having long been surrounded by a Hindoo popu- lation, have been led to adopt many of their opmions and prac- «'oes. Indru, King of the minor Deities In another interview, one of the Thug witnesses was asked — Capt. Sleeman. And do you never feel sympathy for the liersons murdered, — never pity or compunction ? Sahib. Never. Capt. S. How can you murder old men and young children without some emotions of pity, — calmly and deliberately, as i.hey sit with you, and converse with you, and tell you ot their private affairs ? Sahih From the time that the omens have been favorable 13 194 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS we consider them as victims thrown into our hands by he deity to be killed, and that we are the mere instrument in her hands to destroy them ; that if we do not kill them, she will never be again propitious to us, and we and our families will be. involved in misery and want. Capt. S. And you can sleep as soundly, by the bodies oi over the graves of those you have murdered, and eat your meals with as much appetitCj as ever ? Sahib. Just the same. We sleep and eat just the same, unless we are afraid of being discovered. Capt. S. And when you see or hear a bad omen, you think it is the order of the deity not to kill the travellers you have with you, or are in pursuit of? Sahib. Yes : it is the order not to kill them, and we dare not disobey. Some Thugs let very poor travellers escape, in hope of find- ing better game : others regard forbearance, in such a case, as an act of abominable impiety. A further extract will show the respective views of these conflicting sects, and the reasoning by which they are supported. Capt. S. When you have a poor traveller with you, or a party of travellers who appear to have little property about them, and you hear or see a very good omen, do you not let them go, in the hope that the return of the omen will guide you to better prey ? Dorgha, (Mussulman.) Let them go? Never, never ! Nasir, (Mussulman of Telingana.) How could we let thera go ? Is not the good omen the order from Heaven to kill them ? and would it not be disobedience to let them go ? If we did not kill them, should we ever get any more travellers ? Feringeea, (Brahman.) I have known the experiment tried with good effect. I have known travellers, who promised little, 'et go ; and the virtue of the omen brought better. I?iaent, (Mussulman.) Yes; the virtue of the omen remains; and the traveller who has little should be let go ; for you are sure to get a better. Sahib Khan, (of Telingana.) Never, never! This is one of your Hindoostanee heresies. You could never let him go, without losing all the fruits of your expedition. You might get property, but it would never do you any good. No success could result from your disobedience. ilf or/ee. (Rajpoot.) Certainly not. The travellers who are in OF THE THUGS. IQj onr hands, when we have a good omen, must never be let go, whether they promise little or much. The omen is unquestion- ably the order, as Nasir says. N'asir. The idea of securing the good-will of Davy by dis- obeying her order is quite monstrous. We Deccan Thugs do not understand how you got hold of it. Our ancestors never were guilty of such folly. Feringeea. You do not mean to say, that we of Murnae and Sindouse were not as well instructed as you of Telingana? Nasir and Sahib Khan. We only mean to say, that you have clearly mistaken the nature of a good omen in this case. It is the order of Davy to take what she has put in our way : at least, so we in the Deccan understand it. So long as the Thugs were faithful to their Kalee. — so long as they attended to all the rites, the ceremonies, and offerings, by which they rendered to her worship and honor, — so long as the order remained pure, and was not contaminated by the low and disreputable castes who never fail to infect those with whom they are associated, — so long they prospered in their profession, and so long did they enjoy the favor and the protection of their deity. But now, in consequence of these corruptions, they have fallen under her displeasure, and their system is likely to be exploded. In obedience to the supposed commands of Kalee, the traveller was arrested on his journey ; the ascetic was strangled on his road to Juggernaut ; the young, sometimes, have had their brains dashed out against a stone, and the old have had no mercy shown to them on account of their infirmities ; the beautiful female has been treated with the same ferocious cruelty as the bold and daring ; the wealthy merchant has lost his life, as well as his gains and his riches; and the rajah, equipped for his journey, attended by his friends, his servants, and his train of followers, accompanied by his elephants, his horses, his camels, his oxen, and all the paraphernalia of Eastern grandeur, has, with all his attendants, been murdered in a moment. The kindness of friendship, the claims of hospitality, the interchange of social intercourse, the solemn promise, vows of protection to the young, the infirm, and the lovely, — were, by these cruel murder- ers, entirely disregarded ; and when a kind host has been enter- taining them at his table, and reposing his confidence in their brotherly regard, many of his guests have been engaged, outside the tent, in preparing his tomb, and have given him and his relatives a sepulchre, as a reward for his entertainment. 196 HABITS AND SUPERSTITIONS A Thug leader, possessed of most polished manners and great eloquence, b'^ing asked by a native whether he never fell compunction in murdering innocent people, answered, with u smile, " Does any man feel compunction in following his trade ? an^ are not all our tradeei assigned us by Providence? " The native gentleman said, " How many people have you, in the course of your life, killed with your own hands, at a rough guess?" "I have killed none!" "Have you not been just describing to me a number of murders?" "Yes: but do you suppose I could have committed them ? Is any man killed from man's killing ? Admeeke marne se koee murta. Is it not the hand of God that kills him ? and are we not mere instrumeuts in the hand of God ? " Fatalism is a prominent dogma of the creed of the Thugs ; and they consider themselves, in the exercise of their trade, to be entirely exempt from moral responsibility. Yet, in the attention to omens, or in the neglect of these instructions, they strangely enough appear to regard themselves as free agents, whc may expect reward for obedience and punishment for disobedi- ence. In their view, to commit murder is inevitable, and a matter of necessity : to murder according to rule is an act of choice : and to choose aright is meritorious. How, it may well be asked, could such a fraternity grow up in Hindoostan, and be permitted to carry on their depredations for so many ages ? But the same religion that allowed the .nother to strangle her infant, that suffered the Brahmans to offer up their human sacrifices, that commanded the helpless female to mount the funeral pile, that encouraged the devotee to throw himself under the wheels of Juggernaut, patronized the Thugs in their assass^ lations, and gave them the license of plunder at their will. ^ l-.rtt class in the community, then, could dispute their right, or question their authority ? Many of the native rajahs had licensed the infamous system ; a certain tax was levied upon every house which was known to be inhabited by a Thug ; and, under the sanction of the law and the government, the assassin was permitted to carry on his atrocious deeds throughout the country. Nay, such was the encouragement these murderers received, and so useful were they to the public treasury, that, when the British government resolved to put them down, and applied to the independent princes to cooperate with t in accomplishing this object, the rajah of Joudpoor contended that he had a right to protect the Thugs, and refused to give uj' OF THE THUGS. 197 ib'jsc who had taken refuge in his territory ; and had it not been 4or the firmness of Lord William Bentinck, who ordered an army to assemble on the frontier of his dominions, and showed him that It v^'^s impossible the Joudpoor province should become the ren- dezvous of a banditti who would commit their depredations with impunity upon the other states of the empire, the system u'ould have flourished, under such protection, to this day. A BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF rWO OF THE PRINCIPAL HINDU FESTIVALS. In India, the division of time into weeks has all along been observed. The remembrance, however, of the seventh as a Sabbath, or sacred day of rest, has been completely 1 st. In- stead thereof, there have been substituted certain periodu.il or anniversary days of high festival, in honor of the principal divin- ities. These are so numerous, that it would be impossible within our limits to describe them all, as the description would be exceedingly voluminous. Every sect has its own favorite tutelary deity, in honor of whom stated periodical festivals are held. There is scarcely a day in the twelvemonth on which the anniversary of one or other of the gods is not celebrated by one or other of the leading sects, or sub-sects. It is quite enough for our purpose, to refer to one or two of those festivals which — from the superiority of the divinity adored, the prodigious multitudes that engage in the religious rites, and the universal suspension of business among all classes for several days — may strictly and truly be denominated national. In Bengal, in par- ticular, the consort of Shiva, the destroying power, is the divin- ity that engrosses the largest proportion of daily, monthly, and ammal devotion. Like the other principal deities, she has been manifested under an immense variety of forms. Of these a thousand are usually enumerated, under as many distinct appel- lations. Of the thousand forms, there are two that have risen to unrivalled preeminence above the rest. These are the forms of Durga and Kali. To these, therefore, our attention may be chiefly directed.* * This description of the Durga and Kali Festivals is compiled from thb writings of Rev. Alexander Duff, D. D., of Calcutta. These festivals have been witnessed by the writer and also by the compiler. The Hhidu (ioddess Bursa. In the form of Durga, the consort of Shiva has been said to blend in herself the characters of the Olympian Juno and the Pallas, or armed Minerva, of the Greeks. She is, however, a far more tremendous personage than both of these combined. Hav- ing been endowed by all the gods severally with their distinc- tive attributes, she concentrates in herself their united power and divinity. She has thus become at once their champion and protectress. Hence her towering preeminence above them all in popular estimation ; and hence, of all the annual festivals, that of Durga is most extensively celebrated in Eastern India. In this character, she is usually represented with ten arms, into which the principal gods delivered their respective weapons of warfare. From one she received the trident ; from a second, a quiver and arrows ; from a third, a battle-axe ; from a fourth, an iron club ; from a fifth, spears and thunderbolts ; and so, from other gods, various other warlike instruments ; together with the befitting ornaments of a golden crown, and robes mag- nificently adorned with jewels, and a necklace of pearls, and a wreathed circlet of snakes. Thus martially accoutred, the belhgerent goddess is ever ready to encounter the mightiest giants, and most malignant demons, that dare to invade the repose of the immortals. It was in consequence of destroying a giant, of such terrible potency as to have dispossessed the gods of their dominion, that she gained the name of Durga. As the description of this celebrated con- DURGA FESTIVAL. 203 est is a fair specimen of the manner in which the founders of Hmduism conceived and depicted those numberless battles of gods with which the sacred books abound, and as the reiter- ated rehearsal of it enters largely into all the meditations and prayers, the invocations and praise, the songs and the hymns, of millions of adoring worshippers, on days of high festival-, it may be well to introduce the original account of it, though in a somewhat abridged form, from the volumes of Ward. In remote ages, a giant named Durga, having performed re- ligious austerities of transcendent merit, in honor of Brahma, obtained his blessing, and became a great oppressor. He con- quered the three worlds ; dethroned all the gods, except the sacred Triad ; banished them from their respective heavens to live in forests ; and compelled them, at his nod, to come and bow down and worship before him, and celebrate his praise He abolished all religious ceremonies. The Brahmans, through fear of him, forsook the reading of the Vedas. The rivers changed their courses. Fire lost its energy. The terrified stars retired from his sight. He assumed the forms of the clouds, and gave rain whenever he pleased ; the earth, through fear, gave an abundant increase ; and the trees yielded flowers and fruits out of season. The gods at length applied to Shiva. One said, He has dethroned me ; another. He has taken my king- dom ; and thus all the gods related their misfortunes. Shiva, pitying their case, desired his wife, Parvati, to go and destroy the giant. She willingly accepted the commission. Durga prepared to meet her with an army of thirty thousand giants, who were such monsters in size, that they covered the surface of the earth, — ten millions of swift-footed horses, — a hundred millions of chariots, — a hundred and twenty thousand millions of elephants, — and soldiers beyond the power of arithmetic to number. Parvati, having assumed a thousand arms, sat down upon a mountain, coolly awaiting the approach of her formidable foes. The troops of the giant poured their arrows at her, thicl' as the drops of rain in a storm ; they even tore up the trees anc* the mountains, and hurled them at the goddess : she turned them all away, and caused millions of strange beings to issue from her body, which devoured all her enemies except their great leader. He then hurled a flaming dart at the goddess ; she easily turned it aside. He discharged another ; this she resisted by a hundred arrows. He levelled at her a club and pike ; tiiese, too, she repelled. He broke off" the peak of a moun- 204 DURGA FESTIVAL. tain, and threw it at her; she cut it into seven pieces by hei spear. He now assumed the shape of an elephant as large as a mountain, and approached the goddess; but she tied his legs, and with her nails, which were like cimeters, tore him to pieces. He then arose in the form of a buffalo, and with his horns cast stones and mountains at the goddess, tearing up the trees by the breath of his nostrils ; she pierced him with a trident, when he reeled to and fro. Renouncing the form of a buffalo, he reassumed his original body as a giant, with a thou- sand arms, and weapons in each ; she seized him by his thousand arms and carried him into the air, from whence she threw him down with a dreadful force. Perceiving, however, that this had no effect, she pierced him in the breast with an arrow ; when the blood issued in streams from his mouth, and he expired. The gods, filled with joy, immediately reascended their thrones, and were reinstated in their former splendor. The Brahmans recommenced the study of the Vedas. Sacrifices were again regularly performed. Every thing reassumed its pristine state. The heavens rang with the praises of Parvati ; and the gods, in return for so signal a deliverance, immortalized the victory by transferring to the heroine the name of Durga. Suppose, then, you were in Calcutta in the month of Sep- tember, you might every where witness the most splendid and extensive preparations for the annual festival of Durga. In going along the streets of the native city, your eye might be chiefly arrested by the profusion of images unceremoniously ex- posed to sale like the commonest commodity. On inquiry, you are told that wealthy natives have images of the goddess in their houses, made of gold, silver, brass, copper, crystal, stone, or mixed metal, which are daily loorshipped. These are stable and per- manent heir-looms in a family ; and are transmitted from sire to son, like any other of the goods and chattels that become hered- itary property. But, besides these, you are next informed that, for the ceremonial purpose of a great festival, multitudes of iempoi'ary images are prepared. The reason why we call these temporary will appear by and by. These may be made of a composition of hay, sticks, clay, wood, or other cheap and light materials. They may be made of any size, from a few inches to ten, twelve, or twenty feet in height. But the ordinary size is that of the human stature. The only limitation is that of the form. This is prescribed by divine authority ; and from it there must be no departure. Hence all are framed or fashiOned DURGA i'ESTIVAL. 206 •\ftor the same divine model. This, we may remark in passing, IS one of the principal reasons why, m India, the arts of painting and statuary have for ages been stationary. These images may he made by the worshipping parties themselves, and made so small, and of substances so little expensive, that the poorest may t>e provided with one as well as the richest. But if the parties do not choose to make the images themselves, they can be at no loss. There is an abundance of image-makers by profession, And, alas ! in a city like Calcutta, the craft of image-making is by far the most lucrative and unfluctuating of all crafts. If there be thousands and tens of thousands of families that are to engage in the celebration of the festival, there must be thousands and tens of thousands of images prepared for it. This explains to you the origin of the spectacle presented to your eyes in passing along the streets of Calcutta. Before, behind, on the right and on the left, here, and there, and every where, you seem encompassed with a forest of images of different sizes, and piles of limbs, and bodies, and fragments of images, of divers materials, finished and unfinished, — in all thiS intermediate stages of progressive fabrication. But not only is the sense of vision affected ; the ears, too, are assailed by the noise of implements busily wielded by the workmen. You step aside, and, standing at the door of an image-maker's work- shop, you gaze with wonder at the novel process. After the abatement of the first surprise, you are impelled to address the men. " What ! " you exclaim, " do you really be- lieve that, with your own hands, you can, out of wood, and straw, and clay, fabricate a god before which you may fall down and worship?" "No," will be the prompt reply; " we believe no such thing." " What, then, do you believe ? " " We believe," respond they, " that we mould and fashion only the representative image, or graven likeness, of the deity." " How, then, come you to worship it ? " " Wait," may be the reply, " till the first great day of the feast, and you will then see how it is rendered worthy of homage and adoration." As the great day approaches, symptoms of increasing prepara- tion thicken and multiply all around. People are seen in every direction peaceably conveying the images to their houses. The materials for wonder-stirring exhibitions and ceremonial obser- vances are every where accumulating. Thousands of residents from a distance are seen returning to their homes in the interior, laden with the earnings and the profits of month:^ to lavish on 206 DURGA FESTIVAL. the great occasion. At length the government offices are by proclamation shut for a whole week! Secular business of eveiy description, public or private, is suspended by land and by water, in town and in country. All things seem to announce the approach of a grand holiday — a season of universal joy and festivity. It extends altogether over a period of fifteen days. The greater part of that time is occupied with the performance of preliminary ceremonies, previous to the three great days of worship. Early on the morning of the first of the three great days commences the grand rite of consecrating the images. Hitherto these have been regarded merely as combinations oi lifeless, senseless matter. Now, however, by the power of the Brahmans, — those vicegerents of deity on earth, — they are to be endowed with life and intelligence. A wealthy family can always secure the services of one or more Brahmans; and of the very poor, a few may always unite, and secure the good offices of one of the sacred fraternity. At length the solemn hour arrives. The officiating Brahman, provided with the leaves of a sacred tree, and other holy accoutrements, approaches the image. With the two forefingers of his right hand he touches the breast, the two cheeks, the eyes, and the forehead of the image, at each successive touch giving audible utterance to the prayer, — " Let the spirit of Durga descend, and take possession of this image ! " And thus, by the performance of various ceremonies, and the erumciation of various mystical verses or incantations, called rmmtras, the ghostly officiator is devoutly believed to possess the divine power of bringing down the goddess to take bodily possession of the image. The image is henceforward regarded as the peculiar local habitation of the divinity, and is believed to be really and truly animated by her. In this way, the relation of the visible image to the invisible deity is held to be precisely the same as the relation of the human body to the soul, or subtile spirit, that actuates it. The constant and universal belief is, that when the Brahman repeals the muntras, the deities must come, obedient to his call, agree- ably to the favorite Sanskrit sloka, or verse — " The universe is under the power of the deities ; the deities are under the power of the muntras ; the muntras are under the power of the Brahmans ; consequently, the Brahmans are gods." This IS the creed of the more enlightened ; but a vast proportion of the more igno -int and unreflecting believe something far monj DURGA FESTIVAL. 207 gross. It is their firm persuasion that, by means of the cere- monies and incantations, the mass of rude matter has been ac- tually changed or transformed, or, if you will, transubstantiated, into the very substance of deity itself. According to either view of the subject, whether more or less rational, the image is believed to be truly animated by divinity, — to be a real, proper, and legitimate object of worship. Having eyes, it can now behold the various acts of homage rendered by adoring votaries ; having ears, it can be charmed by the symphonies of music and of song ; having nostrils, it can be regaled with the sweet-smelling savor of incense and perfume ; having a mouth, it can be luxuriated with the grateful delicacies of the rich ban- quet that is spread out before it. Immediately after the consecration of the images, the worshir commences, and is continued with numberless rites nearly the whole day. But what description can convey an idea of the multifarious complexity of Indian worship? — worship, too, simultaneously conducted in thousands of separate houses ; for on such occasions every house is converted into a temple. To bring the subject within some reasonable compass, you must suppose yourself in the house of a wealthy native. Let it be one which is constructed, as usual, of a quadrangular form, — with a vacant area in the centre, open or roofless towards the canopy of heaven. On one side is a spacious hall, opening along the ground floor, by many folding doors, to piazzas or verandas on either side. These are crowded by the more common sort of visitors. Round the greater part of the interior is a range of galleries, with retiring chambers. Part of these is devoted to the reception of visitors of the higher ranks, whether European or native, and part is closed for the accommodation of the females of the family, who, without being seen them- selves, may, through the Venetians, view both visito/s and wor- shippers, as well as the varied festivities. The walls, the columns, and fronts of the verandas and gallenes, are all fan- tastically decorated with a profusion of tinsel ornaments of colored silk and paper, and glittering shapes and forms of gold and silver tissue. To crown all, there is, in the genuine Orien- tal style, an extravagant display of lustres, — suspended from the ceiling, and projecting from the walls, — which, when .tin- died at night, radiate a flood of light enough to dazzle and con- found ordinary vision. At the upper extremity of the hall is the ten-armed image of 208 durctA festival. the goddess, raised several feet on an ornamented pedestal, Oi. either side of her are usually placed images of her two sons ; — Ganesha, the god of wisdom, with his elephant head ; and Kar- tikeya, the god of war, riding on a peacock. These are wor- shipped on this occasion, together with a multitude of demi-god- desses, the companions of Durga in her wars. In the evening, about eight o'clock, the principal pujah, or worship, is renewed with augmented zeal. But what consti- tutes ^wja/t, or loorship, in that land ? Watch the devotee, and you will soon discover. He enters the hall ; he approaches the image, and prostrates himself before it. After the usual ablu- tions, and other preparatory rites, he next twists himself into a variety of grotesque postures ; sometimes sitting on the floor, sometimes standing ; sometimes looking in one direction, and sometimes in another. Then follows the ordinary routine of observances, [by the officiating Brahman ;J sprinklings of the idol with holy water ; rinsings of its mouth ; washings of its feet ; wipings of it with a dry cloth ; throwings of flowers and green leaves over it ; adornings of it with gaudy ornaments ; exhalings of perfume ; alternate tinklings and plasterings of the sacred bell with the ashes of sandal wood ; mutterings of invo- cation for temporal blessings ; and a winding up of the whole with the lowliest act of prostration, in which the worshipper stretches himself at full length, disposing his body in such a manner as at once to touch the ground with the eight principal parts of his body, viz., the feet, the thighs, the hands, the breast, the mouth, the nofL i, the eyes, and the forehead ! Then succeeds a round of carousals and festivity. The spec- tators are entertained with fruits and sweetmeats. Guests of distinction have atar, or the essence of roses, and rich conserves, abundantly administered. Musicians, with various hand and wind instruments, are introduced into the hall. Numbers of abandoned females, gayly attired, and glittering with jewels, are hired for the occasion to exhibit their wanton dances, and re- hearse their indecent songs m praise of the idol, amid the plau- dits of surrounding worshippers. Another essential part of the worship consists in the presenta- tion of diff'erent kinds of oflerings to the idol. These offerings, after being presented with due form and ceremony, are eventu- ally distributed among the attendant priests. No share of them is expected to be returned to the worshipper ; so that, on his part, it is a real sacrifice. Whatever articles are once offered, J H'n'lu Finniltf rarryins OJfcrin-jii to an Idol. 14 DURGA FESTIVAL. 211 become consecrated, and are supposed to have some new and valuable qualities thereby imparted to them. Hence the more ignorant natives often come craving for a small poition of the sacred food, to be carried home, to cure diseases. But it is to the almost incredible profusion of the offerings presented at such festivals that we would desire to call your special attention. In general it may be said that the bulk of the people, rich and poor, expend by far the larger moiety of their earnings or income on offerings to idols, and the countless rites and exhibitions connected with idol worship. At the cel- ebration of one festival, a wealthy native has been known to offer after this manner — eighty thousand pounds' weight of sweetmeats ; eighty thousand pounds' weight of sugar; a thou- sand suits of cloth garments ; a thousand suits of silk ; a thou- sand offerings of rice, plantains, and other fruits. On another occasion, a wealthy native has been known to have expended upwards of thirty thousand poutids sterling on the offerings, the observances, and the exhibition, of a single festival ; and upwards of ten thousand pounds annually^ ever afterwards to the termination of his life. Indeed, such is the blindfold zeal of these benighted people, that instances are not unfrequent of natives of rank and wealth reducing themselves and families to poverty by their lavish expenditure in the service of the gods, and in upholding the pomp and dignity of their worship. In the city of Calcutta alone, at the lowest and most moderate estimate, it has been calculated that half a million^ at least, is annually expended on the celebration of the Durga Pujah festival. How vast, how inconceivably vast, then, must be the aggregate expended by rich and poor on all the daily, weekly, monthly, and annual rites, ceremonies, and festivals, held in honor of a countless pantheon of divinities ! Ah ! it is when gazing at these heaps of offering, so lavishly poured into the treasury of the false gods of heatlienism, that one is constrained to reflect, in bitterness of spirit, on the mis- erable contrast presented by the scanty, stinted, and shrivelled offerings of the professed worshippers of the true God in a Chris- tian laud ! Would that, in this respect, the disciples of Christ could be induced to learn a lesson from the blinded votaries of Hinduism ! Take the case of a renowned city, the third, in point of wealth and commercial importance, in the British em- pire ; a city on whose escutcheon and banner is inscribed the noblp. motto, that it is to "flourish by the righteousness of the 212 DURGA FESTIVAL. Word.'' What has been, on the part of its citizens, the mani- festation of a hberality that must needs astoimd all Christen- dom, and, if it were possible, cause the very universe to resound with the never-dying echoes of its fame? Why. this great city, whose merchants are princes and the honorable of the earth, — this mighty city, that sits as a queen among the principalities of the nations, — this celebrated city did, on a late occasiori, in very truth, contribute the sum of tioenty thousand pounds tc promote, loitlmi itself, the cause of that Redeemer to whose vicarious sacrifice and mediatorial govern- ment it owes existence, and riches, and salvation, — all the possessions and comforts of time, — all the prospects and crowns of immortality ! Well, be it so ! We at once cheerfully con- cede that, compared with the doings of others in this professedly Christian land, this is one of the best and noblest specimens of modern benevolence. But turn now to he-nighted Hindustan. Look to one of its chief commercial emporia. There, on a single festival, in honor of a monstrous image of wood or clay, you find upwards oi five hundred thousajid pounds expended — not once, but annually ! After this, talk, if ye will, of your liberalities. Boast of them. Eulogize them to the skies. Parade them, as munificent, in public journals. Extol them beyond measure at your great anniversaries. Would that, when next disposed to trumpet forth the praise of your own doings, ye would go and proclaim your magnificent contributions to the cause of your God and Savior in the presence of the deluded heathen, who replenish with free-will offerings the halls of their idol Durga. Ah ! methinks that, instead of deigning to reply, they might point, in scornful silence, to the multiplied tokens and pledges of their own prodigal bounty, and leave you to draw an inference which might well cover you with confusion and dismay ! For what could the inference be, were the silence and symbolic movement rightly interpreted and imbodied in words ? What could it be but this ? — "If the amount of free-will offerings be a measure of sincerity in our religious profession, surely our sincerity must be a hundred fold deeper than yours. If extent of sacrifice of worldly substance. to which we all so naturally cling, be a measure of our love to the object of worship, surely our love to our god, which you reckon a poor dumb idol, must be a hundred fold more intense than yours towards Him whom you profess to regard as the only true God and Savior. I.' "isible fruits be the test of reality DURGA FESTIVAL. 213 of idith, surely our faith in the truth of our religion musi be a hundred fold stronger than your faith in the truth of yours. Indeed, you seem to have scarcely any faith at all. And the little you do has the appearance of being designed to save you from the charge of open infidelity, rather than to indicate a heartfelt interest in promoting the cause and honor of youi God." If a rebuke so cutting, from a quarter so unexpectedj do not lead to amendment and increase in your Christian lib- eralities, rest assured that these poor blinded idolaters, whom you affect to view with pity and compassion, will one day rise up in judgment and condemn you. The subject of offerings is not yet exhausted. At the annual festival of Durga, there are also bloody sacrifices presented. The number of these, though in general little thought of or little known, is very remarkable. When infidel scoffers have read in the Bible of the multitude of sacrifices constantly offered, — more especially when they read of King Solomon, on one mem- orable occasion, sacrificing twenty-two thousand oxen and a hundred and twenty thousand sheep, — they have not scrupled to denounce the narrative as wholly beyond the pale of historic credibility — as partaking so much of the fabulous and the marvellous as seriously to damage the authenticity of the entire record that contains it. Ignorant men ! ignorant of the manners and customs of Oriental nations, and, ever true to the char- acter of your race, presumptuous in proportion to your igno- rance ! Were ye transported to the shores of Hindustan now, ye would find, up to this day, multitudes of sacrifices constantly offered at temples and in private houses ; in single cases almost rivalling, and, collectively and nationally, vastly out-rivalling in number the thousands and tens of thousands once offered by the Hebrew monarch, at a time when the sovereign reckoned it no impiety to allocate the resources of a state to the rearing of altars and temples to Jehovah, Lord of hosts ; nor, as the most exalted member of the visible church, felt it any dishonor for a season to drop the functions of royalty, and, assuming part of the olfice of high priest, solemnly engage in conducting the devotional exercises of a national worship. And if the over- whelming evidence addressed to your understandings had failed to convince you of the veracity of the inspired penmen, must not the testimony of sense, as to the vast numbers of Hindu sacrifices, extort from you a confession in favor of the aniece- 214 DURGA FESTIVAL. ^ient credibility of the Jewish record in the narratioi. )f numbers: not more than parallel in magnitude ? At a single temple in the neighborhood of Calcutta, the ordi- nary number of daily sacrifices averages between fifty and a hundred he-goats and rams, besides a proportion of buffaloes. On Saturdays and Mondays, which happen to be days particu- larly sacred to the divinity worshipped there, the number of sacrifices is doubled or trebled; while, on great festival occa- sions, the number is increased from hundreds to thousands. At the annual festival of Durga, there are hundreds of families, in the Calcutta district alone, that sacrifice severally scores of animals; many present their hecatombs; and some occasionally their thousands. It is within the present half century that the rajah of Nudiya, in the north of Bengal, offered a large number of sheep, and goats, and buffaloes, on the first day of the feast, and vowed to double the offering on each succeeding day, so that the number sacrificed in all amounted, in the aggregate, to upwards of sixty-five thousand! Mr. Ward states, that the rajah " loaded boats with the bodies, and sent them to the neighboring Brahmans, but they could not devour or dispose of them fast enough, and great numbers were thrown away." Returning to the scene in the house of a wealthy native on the first great day of the festival: — After the worship, and the offerings, and the dancings in honor of the goddess, have been concluded, the votaries proceed, after midnight, to the presenta- tion of animals in sacrifice. It is in the central roofless court or area of the house that the process of slaughter is usually carried on. There a strong upright post is fastened in the ground, excavated at the top somewhat like a double-pronged fork. In this excavation the neck of the victim is inserted, and made fast by a transverse pin above. Close at hand stands the hired exe- cutioner, usually a blacksmith, with his broad, heavy axe. And woe be to him if he fail in severing the head at one stroke ! Such failure would betide ruin and disgrace to himself, and entail the most frightful disaster on his employer and family ! Each animal is duly consecrated by the officiating Brahman, who marks its horns and forehead with red lead, — sprinkles it, for the sake of purifying, with Ganges water, — adorns its neck with a necklace of leaves, and its brow with a garland of flowers, — and reads various incantations in its ears, adding, " O Durga, I sacrifice this animal to thee, that I may dwell in thy heavec hfini'nuritj from a stusnftce of anivuUa at a Temple DURGA FESTIVAL. 21'' for so many years." With similar ceremonies, each sacrificial victim, whether goat, sheep, or budalo, is dedicated and slain, amid the din and hubbub of human voices. The heads and part of the blood are then carried in succession to the hall with- in, and ranged before the image, each head being there sur- mounted with a lighted lamp. Over them the officiating Brahman repeats certain prayers, utters appropriate incanta- tions, and formally presents them as an acceptable feast to the goddess. Other meat-offerings and drink-offerings are also presented, with a repetition of the proper formulas. And, last of all, on a small, square altar, made of clean, dry sand, burnt-offer- ings of flowers, or grass, or leaves, or rice, or clarified butter, are deposited — with prayers, that all remaining sins may be de- stroyed by the sacrificial fire. This naturally leads us to answer a question that is often asked, namely. What becomes of the tlesh meat of so many animals ? Part of it is offered on the altar as a burnt-sacrifice. But the larger part of it always, and not unfrequently the whole, is devoured as food. The Brahmans of course have their choice ; and the remainder is distributed in large quantities among the inferior castes. As it has been consecrated by being offered to the goddess, it is law- ful for all who choose to partake of it. It is impossible to note all the va7'iations in the different modes in which the Durga Pujah is celebrated by the different castes and sects. Some individuals expend the largest propor- tion in peace-offerings, and meat and drink-offerings ; others in bloody sacrifices and burnt-offerings : some in the dances, and the tinsel garnishings, and fire-work exhibitions ; and others in entertaining and giving presents to Brahmans, The disciples of the numerous sect of Vishnu, thou(,h they celebrate the fes- tival with great pomp, present no blood v offerings to Durga ; instead of slaughtering animals, pumpkins, or some other substitute^ are split in two and presented to the goddess. The multitudinous rites and ceremonies of the first day and night of the festival being now nearly concluded, numbers of old and young, rich and poor, male and female, rish into the open area that is streaming with the blood of animals slain in sacrifice. They seize a portion of the gory dust and mud, and with the sacred compost literally bedaub their bodies, dan- cing and prancing all the while with almost savage ferocity. With their bodies thus bespattered, and their minds excited into frenzy, multitudes now pour into t!ie streets — some Avith 218 DURGA FESTIVAL. blazing torchts, others with musical instruments; and ali twisting their frames into the most wanton attitudes, and vocif- erating the most indecent songs, rush to and fro, reehng, shout- ing, and raving, more wildly than the troops of "iron-speared" and " ivy-leaved " Amazons, that were wont, in times of old, to cause the woods and the mountains of Greece to resound with the frantic orgies of Bacchus. For two days and two nights more, there is a renewal of the same round of worship, and rites, and ceremonies, and dances, and sacrifices, and Bacchanalian fury. As the morning of the first day was devoted to the con Ulcera- tion of the images, so the morning of the fourth is occupied with the grand ceremony of unconsecrating them. He, who had the divine power of bringing down the goddess to inhabit each tab- ernacle of wood or clay, has also the power of dispossessing it of hei animating presence. Accordingly, the officiating Brah- man, surrounded by the members of the family, engages, amid various rites, and sprinklings, and incantations, to send the divin- ity back to her native heaven ; concluding with a farewell address, in which he tells the goddess that he expects her to accept (>• all his services, and to return again to renew her favors on the following year. All now unite in muttering a sorrowful adieu to the divinity, and many seem affected even to the shedding of tears. Soon afterwards a crowd assembles, exhibiting habiliments bespotted with divers hues and colors. The image is carried forth to the street. It is planted on a portable stage, or platform, and then raised on men's shoulders. As the temporary local abode of the departed goddess, it is still treated with profound honor and respect. As the procession advances along the street, accompanied with music and songs, amid clouds of heated dust, you see human beings — yes, full-grown beings, wearing all the outward prerogatives of the human form — marching on eithsr side, and waving their chouries, or long, hairy brushes, to wipe away the dust, and ward off the mosquitoes or flies, that might otherwise desecrate or annoy the senseless image. But whither does the procession tend ? To the banks of the Ganges — most sacred of streams. For what purpose? Fol low it, and you will see. As you approach the river, you every where behold numbers of similar processions, from town and country, before and behind, on the right and on the left. You cast your eyes along the banks. As far as vision can reach, A Palinkeen Bearer of the Rowaney caste dancing about the streets in zekhranm of tht Durga Festival. See page 217. DURGA FESTIVAL. 221 wliey seem literally covered. It is one living, moving mass — dense, vast, interminable. The immediate margin being too confined for the contact of such a teeming throng, hundreds and thousands of boats, of every size and every form, are put in requi- sition. A processional party steps on board, and each vessel is speedily launched on the broad expanse of the waters. The bosom of the stream seems, for miles, to be converted into the crowd, and the movement, and the harlequin exhibitions, of an immense floating fair. When the last rites and ceremonies are terminated, all the companies of image-carriers suddenly fall upon their images. They break them to pieces, and violently dash the shivered fragments into the depths of the passing stream. But who can depict the wondrous spectacle? — the numbers without number ; the fantastic equipages of every rank and grade ; the variegated costumes of every caste and sect ; the strangely indecorous bodily gestures of deluded worship- pers ; the wild and frenzied mental excitement of myriads of spectators intoxicated with the scene ; the breaking, crash- ing, and sinking, of hundreds of dispossessed images, along the margin and over the surface of the mighty stream, — amid the loud, shrill dissonance of a thousand untunefnl instruments, commingled with the still more stunning peals of ten thousand thousand human voices ! Here, language entirely fails. Imagi- nation itself must sink down with wings collapsed, utterly baffled in the eff"ort to conceive the individualities and the group- ings of an assemblage composed of such varied magnitudes. Towards evening the multitudes return to their homes. Return, you will ask, for the purpose of refreshment and repose ? No ; but to engage in fresh scenes of boisterous mirth and sensual revelry. But when these are at length brought to a close, is there not a season of respite ? No : all hearts, all thoughts, are instantaneously turned towards the next incoming festival, in honor of some other divinity ; and the necessary preparations are at once set on foot to provide for its due cele- bration. And thus it has been for ages past ; and thus it may be for ages to come ; — unless the Christian people of these lands awake from the sleep of an ungodly, carnal security ; arise from the deep slumber of sottish, selfish, luxurious enjoy- ment ; and come forward, far beyond the standard of any present example, to advance the Redeemer's cause. ye who do well to dwell at ease in your ceiled houses, when every where the temule of the Lird lies waste ! — ye who do well to 222 DURGA FESTIVAL. eat, and drink, and be ni^rry, when the multitudes of the nations are up in arms against your Sovereign Lord and Redeemer, — up in arms agdinst the true peace and everlasting happiness of their own souls, — those precious souls that will never die ! — ye may Avholly resist every appeal that is thus addressed to you at a distance, in words ; but, frozen-hearted as many of you are, could ye, we would ask, wholly resist the thrilling appeal which the direct exhibition of the terrible reality would ad- dress to you ? When we have stood on the banks of the Ganges, sur- rounded by deluded multitudes engaged in ablutions, in order to cancel the guilt and wipe away the stains of transgressions ; here assailed by the groans of the sick and the dying, stretched on the wet banks beneath "a hot and copper sky," and there stunned by loud vociferations, in the name of worship, addressed to innumerable gods ; on the one hand, the flames of manj?- a funeral pile blazing in view, and, on the other, the loathsome spectacle of human carcasses floating, unheeded and unknown amid the dash of the oar and the merry songs of the boat- men; and when we felt our own solitude in the midst of the teeming throng, — a cold sensation of horror has crept through the soul, and the heart has well nigh sunk and failed, through the overbearing impressions of sense, and the despond- ing weakness of faith. " Gracious God," have we exclaimed, "how marvellous is the extent of thy long-suffering and for- bearance ! What earthly monarch could, for a single hour, endure the thousand thousandth part of the indignities that are here daily offered to thy throne and majesty, O thou King of kings ! And yet, thus it has been for ages ! Lord, how long will it continue to be ? Forever ? No ; no ! " When we look at the apparently unchanged past, and survey the apparently un- changeable present, the review and contemplation seem to sound the death-knell of hope, that would cradle us in black despair. But when we glance at the future, as portrayed in the " sure word of prophecy," we there learn to realize the mystery ot " hoping against hope." From these polluted waters of a turbid earthly stream, we turn the eye of faith to the waters of gospel grace, which are seen, in the prophetic vision, to issue from under the threshold of the temple of Zion eastward. They swell and deepen into a river. It is the river of life. Wherever it rolls, disease, barrenness, and death disappear. Consigning an Image of Kali to the Ganges. Next to the annual festival of Dnrga, one of the most pop- ular in Eas ern India is that of the Charak Pujah. Strictly and properly, this festival is held in honor of Shiva, in his character of Malta Kala ; or Time^ the great destroyer of all things. In this character, his personified energy, or consort, is Parvati, under the distinction and appropriate form of Maha Kali. In the annual festival held in honor of the former, the worship of the latter appears at all times to have been blended ; and, in the lapse of ages, the female form of Kali has become a far more important and formidable personage, in the eyes of the multitude, than the male form of Maha Kala, and often en- grosses more than a proportionate share of the homage and adoration of deluded worshippers. To save, therefore, the tedi- ousness of circumlocution, and the intricacy of a perpetual double leference, we must confine ourselves to a brief notice of the goddess Kali, as connected with the celebration of the Charak Pujah. It is proper, however, to state, that Brahmans, Kshattryas, and the Vaishyas, take no active part in the actual celebration of the rites peculiar to this festival. Most of them, however, contrib- Jte largely towards the expense of it, and countenance the 224 ^ali festival, whole of the proceedings as applauding spectators ; though sonio 9f them, in words, profess to disapprove of many of the prac- 'ices. Of all the Hindu divinities, this goddess is the most cruel and revengeful. Such, according to some of the sacred legends, is her thirst for blood, that, — being unable, in one of her forms on a particular occasion, to procure any of the gants for hei prey, — in order to quencli her savage appetite, she " actuUy cut her own throat, that the blood issuing thence might spout into her mouth." Of the goddess, — represented in the monstrous attitude of supporting her own half-severed head in the left hand, with streams of blood gushing from the throat into the mouth, — images may this day be seen in some districts of Bengal. The supreme delight of this divinity, therefore, con- sists in cruelty and torture ; her ambrosia is the flesh of living votaries and sacrificed victims ; and her sweetest nectar, the copious efl"usion of their blood. The Kalika Purana, one of the divine writings, is chiefly devoted to a recital of the difl"erent modes of worshipping and appeasing this ferocious divinity. If, for example, a devotee should scorch some member of his body by the application of a burning lamp, the act would prove most acceptable to the god- dess. If he should draw some blood from himself, and present it, the libation would be still more delectable. If he should cut ofl" a portion of his own flesh, and present it as a burnt sacri- fice, the ofl"ering would be most grateful of all. If the devotee should present whole burnt-offerings upon the altar, saying, — " Hrang, hring, Kali, Kali! — 0! horrid-toothed goddess, eat, eat ; destroy all the malignant ; cut with this axe ; bind, bind ; seize, seize ; drink this blood ; spheng, spheng ; secure, secure ! *■ — Salutation to Kali!" — tliese will prove acceptable in pro- portion to the supposed importance of the animated beings sac- rificed. By the blood drawn from fishes and tortoises the goddess is pleased one month ; a crocodile's blood will please her three ; that of certain wild animals, nine ; that of a bull oi a guana, a year ; an antelope's or wild boar's, twelve years , a buffalo'e, rhinoceros's, or tiger's, a hundred ; a lion's, a rein- deer's, or a man's, (mark the combination,) a thousand; but by the blood of three men slain in sacrifice, she is pleased a hundred thousand years ! Amid all the voluminous codes of Hinduism, there is not a section more loathsomely minute, more hideously revolting, than the sanguinary chapter devoted KALI FESTIVAL. 225 1.) the description of the rites and formularies lo be obsurved at 'he sacrifice of human victims. Under the native dynasties, it cannot be doubted that human sacrifices were very largely offered. And, even now, when this species of sacrifice has been condemned, and declared to be pun- ishable as murder, by the British government, clearly authentica- ted cases do still occasionally occur. During our own brief sojourn in Calcatta, a human victim was sacrificed at a temple of Kali in its immediate neighborhood. The sacrificer was seized by the offices of justice, and capitally punished. About the same time, the governor-general felt himself called upon to strip a rajah, in the east of Bengal, of his independent rights, because, in direct violation of existing treaties, he had carried oif three British subjects to be offered in sacrifice to Kali ! Indeed, this divinity is the avowed patroness of almost all the most atrocious outrages against the peace of society. Is there in India, as in other lands, a set of lawless men who, despising the fruits of honest industry, earn their livelihood by the plunder of their neighbors' property ? At the hour of midnight, the gang of desperadoes will resort to some spot where is reared an image of Kali. There they engage in reli- gious ceremonies, and there they offer bloody sacrifices to pro- pitiate the favor and secure the protection of the goddess. Worshipping the instrument that is to cut through the wall of the house intended to be attacked, they address it in a prescribed form of words, saying, — " O instrument, formed by the god- dess ! Kali commands thee to cut a passage into the house ; to cut through stones, bones, bricks, wood, the earth, and moun- tains ; and cause the dust thereof to be carried ava/ by the wnid ! " In full assurance of the divine blessing, and with un- wavering faith in the divine protection, they hasten to the execution of their nefarious designs. How must the very foundations of even ordinary moral duties be swept a^ray in a land where theft and plunder can be systematically carried on under the special patronage of the gods ! Again, is there in India, — as there is not, we believe, in any other land on the surface of the globe, — a still more lawless race of men, — a close, compact, confederate fraternity, — whose irresistible fate and hereditary profession it is to subsist by murder? These, too, well known under the name of Thugs, find a ready and potent protectress in Kali. To the divinely- revealed will and command of this goddess, they univei sally 15 226 KALI FESTIVAL. ascribe their origin, their institutions, their social laws, and theii ritual observances. Intense devotion to Kali is the mysteriouss link that unites them in a bond of brotherhood that is indisso- luble ; and with a secrecy which, for generations, has eluded the efforts of successive governments to detect them. It is under her special auspices that all their sanguinary depredatiors have been planned, prosecuted, and carried into execution. If is the thorough incorporation of a feeling of assurance in her aid, with the entire framework of their mental and moral being, that has imparted to their union all its strength and all its terror. In their sense of the term, ihey are of all men the most super- stitiously exact, the most devoutly religious, in the performance of divine worship. In honor of their guardian deity, there is a temple dedicated at Bindachul, near Mirzapur, to the north of Bengal. There, religious ceremonies are constantly performed, and thousands of animals offered in sacrifice. When a band of these leagued murderers, whose individuality and union have for ages been preserved in integrity, resolve to issue forth on their worse than marauding expedition, deliberately intent on imbruing their hands in the blood of their fellows, they first betake themselves to the temple of the goddess : present their prayers, and supplications, and offerings there ; and vow, in the event of success, to consecrate to her service a large proportion of the booty. Should they not succeed, — should they even be seized, convicted, and condemned to die, — their confidence in Kali does not waver ; their faith does not stagger. They ex- onerate the goddess from all blame. They ascribe the cause of failure wholly to themselves. They assume all the guilt of having neglected some of the divinely prescribed forms. And they laugh to scorn the idea that any evil could possibly have befallen them, had they been faithful in the observance of all 4he divinely-appointed rules of their sanguinary craft. How must the chief corner-stone of ordinary morality be shaken, in a land where religion is so versatile as to throw the ample siiield of divine encouragement and reward over the most mur- derous banditti that ever appeared in human form! If such be tbe general character of this goddess, what are you to expect of a festival held in honor of her lord, in his character as the great destroyer, — a festival in which she, too^ is adored, as his destructive energy! Most of the sectaries that embrace the form of Maha Kala Hs their guardian deity — feeJonging chiefly to the class of Shii- KALI TESTIVAL. 227 tlras — are busied for several days before the festival with various initiatory ceremonies of purification, abstinence, and exercises of devotion ; and those who wish to earn great merit on the occasion are engaged in preparatory operations for a whole month. The festival itself derives its name of Charak Pujah from chakra, a discus or Avheel, in allusion to the circle performed in the rite of swinging, which constitutes so very prominent a part of the anniversary observances. An upright pole, twenty or thirty feet in height, is planted in the ground. Across the top of it, moving freely on a pin or pivot, is placed horizontally an "ther long pole. From one end of this transverse beam is a rope suspended, with two hooks affixed to it. To the other ex- tremity is fastened another rope, which hangs loosely towards the ground. The devotee comes forward, and prostrates him- self in the dust. The hooks are then run through the fleshy parts of his back, near the shoulders. A party, holding the rope at the other side, immediately begin to run round with considerable velocity. By this means the wretched dupe of superstition is hoisted aloft into the air, and violently whirled round and round. The torture he may continue to endure for a longer or shorter period, according to his own free-will ; only, this being reckoned one of the holiest of acts, the longer he can endure the torture the greater the pleasure conveyed to the deity whom he serves; the greater the portion of merit acciu- ing to himself; and, consequently, the brighter the prospect of future reward. The time usually occupied averages from ten minutes to half an hour ; and as soon as one has ended^ another candidate is ready, — aspiring to earn the like merit and distinction. And thus, on one tree, from five to ten or fifteen may be swung in the course of a day. Of these swinging-posts there are hundreds and thousands simultaneously in operation in the province of Bengal. They are always erected in the most conspicuous parts of the towns and villages, and are surrounded by vast crowds of noisy spectators. On the very streets of the native city of Calcutta, many of these horrid swings are annu- ally to be seen, and scores around the suburbs. It not unfre- quently happens that, from the extreme rapidity of the motion, the ligaments of the back give way, in which case the poor devo- tee is tossed to a distance, and dashed to pieces. A loud wail of commiseration, you now suppose, will be raised in behalf of the unhappy man who has thus fallen a martyr to his religious 228 KALI FESTIVAI,. enthusiasm. No such thing ! Idolatry is cruel as the grare Instead of sympathy or compassion, a feeling of detestation and abhorrence is excited towards him. By the principles of theii faith, he is adjudged to have been a desperate criminal in a for- mer state of being ; and he has now met with this violent death, in the present birth, as a righteous retribution, on account of egregious sins committed in a former ! The evening of the same day is devoted to another practice almost equally cruel. It consists in the devotees' throwing them- selves down, from a high wall, the second story of a house, or a temporary scaffolding often twenty or thirty feet in height, upon iron spikes or knives that are thickly stuck in a large bag or mattress of straw. But these sharp instruments being fixed father loosely, and in a position sloping forward, the greater part of the thousands that fall upon them dexterously contrive to escape without serious damage. Many, however, are often cruelly mangled and lacerated ; and, in the case of some, the issue proves speedily fatal. At night, numbers of the devotees sit down in the open air, and pierce the skin of their foreheads ; and in it, as a socket, place a small rod of iron, to which is suspended a lamp that is kept burning till the dawn of day, while the lamp-bearers rehearse the praises of their favorite deity. Again, before the temple, bundles of thorns and other fire- wood are accumulated, among which the devotees roll them- selves uncovered. The materials are next raised into a pile, •aid set on fire. Then the devotees briskly dance over the blazing embers, and fling them into the air with their naked hands, or toss them at one another. Some have their breasts, arms, and other parts, stuck entirely full of pins, about the " thickness of small nails, or packing- needles." Others betake themselves to a vertical wheel, twenty or thirty feet in diameter, and raised considerably above the tfronnd. They bind themselves to the outer rim, in a sitting posture, so that, when the wheel rolls round, their heads point alternately to the zenith and the nadir. But it were endless to pursue the diversity of these self- inflicted cruelties into all their details. There is Mie, however, of so very singular a character, that it must not be left un- noticed. If the problem were proposed to any member of our own community to contrive some other distinct species of tor- ture, — amid the boundless variety which the most fertile iraa- KALI FESTIVAL. 229 gination might figure to itself, probably the one now to be de- scribed would nit be found. Some of these deluded votaries en- ter into a vow. With one hand they rover their under-lips with a layer of wet earth or mud ; on this, with the other hand, they deposit some small grains, usually of mustard-seed. They then stretch themselves flat on their backs, — exposed to the drip- ping dews of night and the blazing sun by day. And their vow is, that from that fixed position they will not stir, — will neither move, nor turn, nor '.at, nor drink, — till the seeds planted on the lips begin to sprout or germinate. This vegetable pro- cess usually takes place on the third or fourth day ; after which, being released from the vow, they arise, as they dotingly im- agine and believe, laden with a vast accession of holiness and supererogatory merit. To the south of Calcutta is a spacious, level plain, between two and three miles in length, and a mile, or a mile and a half, in breadth. On the west it is washed by the sacred Ganges, on (Vhose margin, about the middle of the plain. Fort William rears its ramparts and battlements. Along the north is a mag- nificent range of buildings, — the Supreme Court, the Town Hall, with other public edifices, — and, in the centre, most con- spicuous of all, the arcades, and columns, and lofty dome of Government House. Along the whole of the eastern side, al short intervals, is a succession of palace-like mansions, occu- pied as the abodes of the more opulent of the European residents,. In front of this range, facing the west, and between it, there- fore, and the plain, is the broadest and most airy street in Cal- cutta, well known under the name of Chowringhee. Chiefly to the north of the plain, and partly to the east, beyond the ranges of European offices and residences, lies the native city, — stretch- ing its intricate mass of narrow lanes, and red brick houses, and •' hive-like " bamboo huts, over an extent of many miles, and teeming with half a rrdllion of human beings ! At a short dis- tance from the south-east corner of the plain, across a narrow belt of low suburban cottages, lies the celebrated temple of Kali- Ghat. The grand direct thoroughfare towards it, from the nativ-e city, is along the Chowringhee road. Thither, early, before sunrise, on the morning of the great day <»f the Charak festival, we once hastened to witness the extraor- dinary spectacle. From all the lanes ar d alleys leading from the native city, multitudes were pouring into the Chowringhee road, which 230 KALI FESTIVAL. 5eem3d at every point to symbolize ^he meeting of the waters,— realizing, through its entire length, the image of a mighty oon- duence of innumerable living streams. The mere spectators could easily be distinguished from the special devotees. The former were seen standing, or walking along with eager gaze ; arrayed in their gayest holiday dress, exhibiting every combi- nation and variety of the snow-white garb and tinsel glitter of Oriental costume. The latter came marching forward in small isolated groups, — each group averaging, in number, from half- a-dozen to twelve or fifteen, and constituted somewhat after this manner : Most of the party have their loose robes and foreheads plentifully besprinkled with vermilion or rose-pink. Two or three of them are decked in speckled or party-colored garments, uttering ludicrous, unmeaning sounds, and playing off all sorts of antic gestures, not unlike the merry-andrews on the stage of a country fair. Two or three, with garlands of flowers hanging about their neck, or tied round the head, have their sides transpierced with iron rods, which project in front, and meet at an angular point, to which is affixed a small vessel in the form of a shovel. Two or three, covered with ashes, carry in their hands iron spits or rods of different lengths, small bam- boo canes or hookah tubes, hard twisted cords, or living snakes whose fangs had been extracted, — bending their limbs into un- sightly attitudes, and chanting legendary songs. Two or three more are the bearers of musical instruments — horned trumpets, gongs, tinkling cymbals, and large, hoarse drums surmounted mth towering bunches of black and white ostrich feainers, which keep waving and nodding not unlike the heaving, sombre plumes of a hearse ; and all of them belabored as furiously as if the impression were, that the louder the noise, and the more discordant the notes, the better and more charming the music. Thus variously constituted, the groups of devotees were pro- ceeding along. On looking behind, one group was seen follow- mg after another as far as the eye could reach ; on looking before, one group was seen preceding another, as far as the eye could reach ; — like wave after wave, in interminable succession. Besides these groups of worshippers, who are reckoned pre- eminent in holiness :ind merit, there are others that advance in processions, bearing various pageants, flags, banners, models of temples, images of gods, and other mythological figures, wuh oortable stages on which men and women are engaged in ridic- •ilous and often worse than ridiculous pantomimic performani.«!S KALI FESTIVAL. ZtJl Hundreds of these processions spread over the southern side of the plain, presenting a spectacle so vast and varied — so singular and picturesque — that the pencil of the most skilful artisi would not be dishonored if it failed in adequately represent- ing it. At the extremity of Chowringhee, the road towards the temple narrows considerably. The throng is now so dense that one is literally carried along. On approaching the precincts of the sacred shrine, it is found surrounded by a court and high wall. After entering the principal gate, which is on the western side, the temple itself starts up full in view. To the south of it is a spacious open hall or portico, elevated several feet above the ground, and surrounded by a flight of steps, above which rise a range of pillars that support the roof. Between the portico and the temple is a narrow pathway, along which the stream of spectators was flowing ; while the groups of the devotees marched round the side farthest from the temple. Being of the number of the spectators, we mingled with the teeming throng that pressed on, with maddening frenzy, to obtain a glimpse of the idol. Here one and another would start aside, and knock their heads against the temple wall or brick pavement, mutter- ing incantations to command the attention and attract the favor of the goddess. It may here be noticed, in passing, that a tem- ple in India is not, like a Christian church, a place for the disci- ples to assemble in and engage in reasonable worship ; but it is ordinarily designed as merely a receptacle for the senseless block of the idol, and a company of Brahmans, as its guardian attendants. Hence, as there is not much occasion for light, there are few or no windows. The light of day is usually ad- mitted only by the front door, when thrown wide open. Dark- ness is thus commingled with light in the idol cell, and tends to add to the mysteriousness of the scene. The multitudes all congregate without; but there is no preaching in their "halls of convocation ; " no devotional exercises to raise the soul on the wings of heavenly contemplation ; no instructions in tho knowledge of the true God or the plan of a complete salvation ; no inculcation of motives to lead to the forsaking of sin ; no animated exhortations to the cultivation of virtue and piety : ail, all, is one unchanging round of sacrifice and ceremony — of ?nielty, and sport, and lifeless form. Standing immediately opposite the temple gate, we saw on either side stationed, as usual, a party of Brahmans, to receive 232 KALI FESTIVAL. the proffered gifts. On one side lay a heap of flowers, that had been consecrated by being carried within and presented to the goddess ; on the other side, a large heap of money, — copper, and silver, and gold, — that had been contributed as free-will offerings. 'Fo the spectators, as they passed along, the Brahmans were presenting consecrated flowers, which were eagerly carried off as precious relics ; and, in exchange for them, the joyous vo- taries threw down what money they possessed. And this they did as profusely as it was assuredly done cheerfully and with- out a grudge. Ah, here again were we painfully reminded of the state of things, as regards liberality on principle, in Christian lands. What a contrast to our meagre and half-extorted contri- butions, in the cause of Christian benevolence, was presented by the spectacle at the temple of Kali-Ghat ! " What ! " was one led to exclaim, — " what ! is it really so, that error is fraught with a mightier charm than truth ? — that a foul and sanguinary superstition can operate on the soul more effectually than the benign religion of heaven ? — that ignorance is more powerful than divine knowledge ? — that heathenish custom is superior in efficacy to enlightened principle ? — and that the fear of a dumb idol can exert a more potent influence than the love of .'. bleeding, dying Savior ? Ah, if this be so, what can our in- ference be, except that, amongst us, almost every one ought to bear about him a frontlet between his eyes, inscribed with the motto, 'Profession, not principle! ' — and that almost all, hav- ing a name to live, are nevertheless dead in spiritual lethargy and slumber, and deaf to the most sacred claims of duty towards vGod and man ! " And one's wonder could not be diminished, when he looked within the temple, and, in the midst of the "darkness visible," beheld the horrid block of the idol that had succeeded in con- quering men's selfishness, and in turning the stagnant pool of grasping covetousness into a running stream of lavish liberality. The figure within this temple is, in several of its parts, for what reason we know not, somewhat incomplete ; but it is still suf- ficiently frightful and hideous. In the sacred legends the god- dess 'S constantly described, and, in the thousands of images «hat are annually made of her, she is almost uniformly delin- eated, as a female of black or dark-blue complexion, dancing savagely on the body of her own huGband. She is represented with four arms, having in one an exterminating sword, and in another a human head held fast by the hair ; a third pouits KALI FESTIVAL. 233 downwards, " indicating the destruction that surrounds her," and the fourth is raised upwards, " in allusion to the future re- generation of nature by a new creation." She is represented with wild, dishevelled hair, reaching to her feet. Her counte- nance is most ferocious. Her tongue protrudes from a distorted mouth, and hangs over the chin. She has three eyes, red and fiery, one of which glares in her forehead. Her lips and eye- brows are streaked with blood, and a crimson torrent is stream- ing down her breast. She has ear-rings in her ears ; but what are they? — they are the carcasses of some hapless victims of her fury. She has a girdle round the waist ; but what is it ? — it is a girdle of bloody hands, said to have been cut off the wounded bodies of her prostrate foes. She has a necklace round the neck ; but what is it ? — it is a necklace of ghastly skulls, said to have been cut off the thousands of giants and others slain in her battles. And such is the monster-divinity, who, on that day, calls forth the shouts, and acclamations, and free-will oflferings, of myriads of adoring worshippers ! Passing now to the eastern side of the court, we soon saw what the groups of devotees were to be engaged in. Towards the wall there were stationed several blacksmiths, with sharp instruments in their hands. Those of a particular group, that carried the rods, canes, and other implements, now came for- ward. One would stretch out his side, and, getting it instantly pierced through, in would pass one of his rods or canes. An- other would hold out his arm, and, getting it perforated, in would pass one of his iron spits or tubes. A third would pro- trude his tongue, and getting it, too, bored through, in would pass one of his cords or serpents. And thus, all of a group that desired it had themselves variously transpierced or perforated. When these had finished, another group was waiting in read- iness to undergo the cruel operation ; and so another and another, apparently without end. Several groups, then returning, mounted the steps of the per trn in front of the temple, to prepare for their most solemn act of worship. But O, how impotent must human language ever be in the attempt to convey an adequate impression of the scene that followed ! Those of the different groups, that carr'ed in front the vessels already referred to, now ranged themselves all around the inte- rior of the colonnade. All the rest assembled themselves within 'his living circle. On a sudden, at a signal given, commenced 284 KALI FESTIVAL. the bleating, and the lowing, and the struggling, of animala slaughtered in sacrifice at the farthest end of the portico ; and speedily was the ground made to swim with sacrificial blood. At the same moment of time, the vessel-carriers threw upon the burning coals in their vessels handfuls of Indian pitch, composed of various combustible substances. Instantly ascended the smoke, and the flame, and the sulphureous smell. Those who had the musical instruments sent forth their loud, and jarring, and discordant sounds. And those who were transpierced be- gan dancing in the most frantic manner, — pulling backwards and forwards, through their wounded members, the rods and the canes, the spits and the tubes, the cords and the writhing ser- pents, till their bodies seemed streaming with their own blood ! All this was carried on simultaneously ; and that, too, within a briefer period of time than has now been occupied in the feeble and inadequate attempt to describe it! Again and again would the loud shouts ascend from the thousands of applauding spectators — shouts of "Victory to Kali! Victory to the great Kali ! " O, as we gazed at the harrowing spectacle, how was the soul, by the resistless force of contrast, hurried away to more highly- favored climes ! Yes; — standing though we were at the dis- tance of fifteen thousand miles from our native land, how did the soul, with lightning speed, flee across intervening oceans and con- tinents, and, in the chambers of imagery, revive and realize the visions of other days ! When we thought of the land of our fathers, — when we contrasted the pure, peaceful, soul-ele- vating exercises of its Sabbaths, with the scene of infernal rev- elries then before our view, — how could we help exclaiming, " Surely, if the former be a fit emblem and harbinger of that eternal Sabbath which rolls over heaven's bright inhabitants, this other scene must be an emblem and harbinger of the rest- less tossings of the burning lake ! " And O, is it possible that, if Christians were transported hither to gaze, but for a single mo- ment, on such a master-triumph of Satanic delusion, — is it con- ".eivable that they could give sleep to their eyes, or slumber to their eyelids, till they entered a vow in heaven to do all that in them lay to dsmolish such a hideous fabric of idolatry and su perstition, and rear the beauteous temple of Christianity upon the ruins i In conclusion, therefore, we would, with our whole heart, and strength, and soul, call upon all, who profess to be disciples of the Lord Jesus, to come forward now " to the help of thf- TiOrd KALI FESTIVAL. 235 to the help of the Lord against the mighty." We call upon you by that wondrous scheme, for the redemption of a ruined world, which from all eternity engaged the counsels of the God- head, to compassionate the poor, dying, perishing heathen ; — not to allow the prince of darkness any longer to trample on his miserable victims without control, or drag them as unresisting captives along the broad road that leadeth to perdition. We call upon you by the miseries of earth, the torments of hell, the joys of heaven, — by all that the Savior has done and suffered in his vicarious obedience, and agony, and bloody sweat, — to come forth now and be instrumental in erecting the standard of the cross on the downfall of the crescent and the ruins of paganism ; and thus to snatch from the regions of woe the souls of many who may be fitted to sing the praises of Jehovah and the Lamb! We call upon you, by your own eternal des- tiny, not to allow the fountain of divine benevolence, once opened on the hill of Calvary, to remain there from age to age shut up and sealed — a mere spectacle of solitary, and useless, and barren grandeur. But come now, and draw therefrom in copious streams ; replenish your reservoirs ; fertilize the soil ; and thus produce a rich harvest of fruit, which, when the earth and all the works therein are burnt up, and the visible heavens are no more, will increase in beauty, and flourish foi- ever on the shores of a blissful immortality ! DESCRIPTION OE THE SHASTERS. By J. J. WEITBRECHT, FOR MANY YEARS A RESIDENT IN INDIA. A LEARNED Brahmin, on being asked how n.hny volumes Iheii Shasters contained, replied, " Who is able to calculate that ? No man can number them ; the palace of the Rajah of Burdwan would not contain them ; they are like the ocean, unfathomable, without measure, and without end." That celebrated searcher into Hindu mythology, Sir William Jones, appeared to coincide in the same view, when, in astonish- ment ' and surprise, he exclaimed, "To whatever part of this literature we may direct our attention, we are every where struck with the thought of infinity." The Iliad of Homer numbers twenty-four thousand verses, but the Mahabharat of the Hindus four hundred thousand ; and the Purannas, comprehending only a small portion of their religious books, extend to two millions of verses. The Hindus divide the voluminous masses of their Shasters into eighteen parts, asserting that they contain eighteen distinct kinds of knowledge. To the first class belong the Four Vedas, The Brahmins believe these to be as old as eternity. They also assert that they were communicated to mankind, not through the medium of a mortal, but by the mouth of Brahma himself. The Vedas consist of a compilation of prayers, called Mun- irus ; and, at a later period, a collection of doctrines and precepts, which are called Brahmanas, was added. They detail an endless number of ceremonies which are to be performed by the priest, t'fie ascetic, and the hermit, at their religious services. One of the oldest sages of Hindu antiquity collected the Brahmanas, or religious statutes from the Vedas, into special tracts, with the title of Upanishads. This compilation is a kind r( compendium of Hindu theology, generally known under tlip •tppellation of Vedanta. 238 DESCRIPTION OF THE SHASTERS. There have been men, professed Christians, who have spv t-ei. with enthusiastic admiration of the Hindu writings. Their primi- tive rehgion, it has been said, contained the most sublime doc trines, and inculcated the most pure morality. But this is an egr='a;ious delusion. " Many an object appears beautiful when seen at a distance, and through a mist ; but, when you approach it nearer, you will smile at the deception. As you become more intimately acquainted with the Shasters, you must feel struck with the absurd character of their doctrines, and the laxity of their morals." The second class of sacred books treat on the art of healing music, war, architecture, and sixty-four various mechanical arts. Hence you perceive the Shasters of the Hindus teach not merely religion, but every kind of science and knowledge. By far the most numerous class of Shasters is comprehended in the poetical works of the Purannas, treating on the creation of the world, the power and attributes of the gods, the incarnations of Vishnu. &c. Among the most interestmg of these may be numbered the Mahabharat and Bhagavat Gita. The latter contains a description of Krishna's life. The Ramayun, an epic poem, gives a history of Ram, an incarnation of Vishnu. The historical details afford remarkable specimens of the ancient history of Hindustan. In the preface of the Ramayun it is stated, "He who constantly hears and sings this poem will obtain the highest bliss, and will become like the gods." Besides these, there is an endless mass of writings, counted sacred, namely, the Nyay Shasters, the Smritis, the Mimangsa, of philosophical, juristical, and metaphysical tendency. The age of the Vedas has never been ascertained with any degree of certainty. Some enthusiastic admirers of them put them far before the time of the deluge. A learned professor in America actually requested Sir W. Jones to search among the Hindus for the Adamic books. The amazing credulity of skeptics and unbelievers, in every thing except the records of the Sacred Sciiptures, is notorious. The latter gentleman, who is regarded as one of the most profound scholars in Hindu antiquity, con- cluded, frou. internal and external evidence, the age of the Vedas to be about three thousand years ; accordingly, they stand in antiquity nearest to the books oi Moses. All the other Sanscrit writings are of more recent date. After this cursory glance into the impenetrable chaos of Hinuu Shasters, we proceed a step farther. The qvestion we have noix DESClilPTION OF THE SHASTF.RS. 239 to consider is this: What vieio has the Brahmin of a Livim Being! and we shall be sadly mistaken if we expect to find in the Hindu Shasters a confession of faith laid down wh'ch the learned unifoimly acknowledge as the groundwork of their l-clief. A.S a north-wester hurricane in Bengal, after a glowing, fiery, hot day, mingles clouds with dust, leaves, wood, and earth, in its destructive course, so we find in the wild confusion of the Shasters all the nobler divine thoughts, and purer ideas of the majesty of God, interwoven and mixed up with the most puerile nonsense. You cannot lay your hand on one point of doctrine, which is not in conflict with another, or denied by some rival system. The Hindu, however, acknowledges one Supreme Being as the ground and foundation of his religion. " Ek Brumho, dit- tyo nashti," — One God, and beside him no other, — this sentence is become a proverb, and is in the moiUh of every Brahmin. His writings dignify this supreme and eternal Being Vv?ith the title " Brahm," which is to be carefully distinguished from Brahma, an emanation of the former, and the first person in the Hindu trinity. The Shasters describe Brahm as a being without beginning and without end, almighty, omniscient, unchangeable : in short, as being possessed of all the divine attributes, as the sublimest conceptions of the Holy Scriptures describe Jehovah. This being, however, all spirit and without form, is devoid of qualities. The Shasters declare that the very idea of allowing attributes in Brahm renders a multiplication of him a necessary consequence. For this very reason, the Brahmin will not allow the God of the Bible, because to him it appears impossible and irrational to believe that spirit can act and create without being united with matter. Brahm is therefore represented without mind, without will, without consciousness of his existence. No wonder that many Hindus, in going one step farther, declare the Supreme is noth- ing ; for a spirit without power and energy is like a th.ng of nought. Nevertheless, it is asserted, on the other hand, that ne enjoys the highest beatitude, — it is the bliss of a deep, uninter- rupted sleep. Brahm, however, must one day have awaked from his long sieep; or, in other words, the negative character of his existence must have changed into the positive. This was necessary for yalling the world into existence. On this important point, the 40 DESCRIPTION OF THE SHASTERS. different philosophical systems, headed by their respective lead ers, have carried on a never-ceasing warfare. Brahm awoke, say the Vedas, and, feeling desire arising, said, " liCt me be many." Forthwith he took upon hmiself a material form ; and henceforth he is like a spider, sitting in the centre, spinning out his interminable threads, and fastening what he pro- duces from himself to the right and, left, towards all quarters of the infinite vacuum. Here, then, the shell of Hinduism begins to open ; the creation of the world, according to its teaching, is nothing more or less than a manifestation of Brahm in visible material forms. It is the most perfect system of pantheism. The cosmogony of the Shasters runs thus : All the germs or seed corns of the world that was to come into existence were condensed in the shape of an egg, and the supreme took possession of it in the form of Brahma. One year of the creation, or one thousand jugs, which, according to our reckoning, makes three hundred millions of common years, elapsed before the egg was hatched. During that long period, it was swimming like a bubble upon the mighty deep or chaos ; its brightness resembled that of a thousand suns. At last it broke, and Brahma sprang forth. His appearance was terrific ; he had a thousand heads, a thousand eyes, and a thousand arms — a suitable complement to undertake the work ol creation. Another monstrous being escaped from the egg with him, evidently signifying the crude materials from which the great mundane machine was to be prepared. The hairs of this monster were the trees and plants of the forests, his head the clouds, his beard the lightning, his breath the atmosphere, his voice the thunder, his eyes the sun and moon, his nails the rocks, his bones the mountains of the earth. When the egg wa^ fabricated, Brahm, as creator, retired from the scene ; and hence- forth he troubled himself no longer with the concerns of the world. He relapsed into his former sleep, and nothing will dis- turb him in his dreams until the time when the dissolution of the present universe is to awaken him to renewed activity. No temple in India is consecrated to this "unknown God." The reason of this is obvious : the Hindu expects nothing, fears nothing, hopes nothing from a god who is asleep, wrapped up in sweet dreams, and who has communicated his power to those who are now managing the government of the world as his dele- fjates When t!ie great egg opened, it brought forth, likewise, the three DESCRIPTION OF THE SIIASTERS. 241 vvorlds, viz., the uppermost, which is inhabited by the gods, the middle, intended for the dwelling-place of man, and the infernal world, destined to be the habitation of demons and all sorts ot fearful beings. The earth, according to the description of the Shasters, is a flat plain of circular form, resembling the water-lily, measuring four hundred millions of miles in circumference. The inha.bitable part of it consists of seven islands of similar shape, each of which is surrounded by an ocean. The innermost island, bounded by the ocean of salt water, is called Jampadioip ; the second island is surrounvled by a sea consisting of the juice of the sugar-cane ; the sea surrounding the third contains spirituous liquors ; the fourth, clarified butter ; the fifth, sour milk ; the sixth, sweet milk ; and the seventh contains sweet water. Beyond the latter there is a land of pure gold, but inaccessible to man ; and far beyond it extends the land of darkness and the hell. The earth is resting upon an enormous snake with a hundred heads, and the snake upon a tortoise. Whenever the former shakes one of his heads, an earthquake is caused thereby. The bigoted Brahmin is firmly persuaded of the indubitable fact, that no cir- cumnavigator of the globe has ever succeeded in passing beyond the salt-water ocean ; and let the English become ever so skilful in the art of navigation, they will always be obliged to sail with- in its confines. In the centre of the vast plain of the earth, which is two hundred and fifty thousand miles in diameter, the loftiest of all mountains, Sumeru, rises to the enormous height of more than two hundred thousand miles. It is crowned with three golden sum- mits, which are the favorite residences of Brahma, Vishnu, and Shi- va. The highest clouds reach to about a third part of the height of the mountain. At the foot of this mountain there are three small- er hills, placed like sentinels, on the top of each of which grow? the mangoe-tree, above two thousand miles in height. These trees bear a fruit, as delicious as nectar, which measures several hundred feet in diameter. When it falls to the ground, juice ex- udes from it, whose spicy fragrance perfumes the air ; and those who eat thereof difl^use a most agreeable smell for many miles around them. The rose-apple-tree is likewise growing on those hills, the fruit of which is as large as an elephant, and so full of juice that at the season of maturity it flows along in a stream, ^nd whatever it touches in its course is changed into the purest 16 242 DESCRIITION OF THE SHASTERS. gold. Here is a specimen of geography, which surpasses all ouj ])recoii3eived and short-sighted notions of the globe we inhabit! I mentioned above that the cosmogonies in the mythology of the Hindus are many. One of the most popular among them deserves to be noticed. The god Vishnu slept in the depth of (he ocean. From him grew a water-lily, which swam on the surface of the water, and out of which proceeded Brahma, to whom the gods delivered the work of the creation of the uni- verse. In order to accomplish his purpose, he led for a long time the life of an ascetic. But he was unsuccessful. The disappoint- ment drove him into a rage, and the tears gushed from his eyes. Out of these briny drops arose gigantic beings of terrific shape. One of his deepest sighs over this sad catastrophe produced the god Rodru, that is, light and warmth, who, upon Brahma's request, undertook the continuation of the arduous task. But it did not proceed in his hands. Brahma was therefore obliged to resume it again ; and, after much anxiety, various beings issued from his fingers, ears, and other members. The work then ad- vanced with more success ; and fire, earth, and wind, followed each other in quick succession. Upon this, Brahma divided himself into human forms, and created men; then he assumed the shape of a bullock, and after- wards that of a horse, and thus produced the various kinds of four-footed animals, birds, «fcc. In this way the uncounted mul- titudes of animated beings, which now people the earth and other worlds, rose gradually into existence. Thus you see how the idea of pantheism pervades the base fiction of this very absurd and immoral history of the creation. To create is, in fact, nothing but a manifestation of Brahma in new forms ; he becomes an elephant, a mountain, a rive." ; and thus he produces and propagates the different species of living beings. The Avhole universe is a portion of himself. In this view he is represented in the Yedas : " Brahma is not separated from the creation : he is the light of the sun, of the moon, and of the fire ; the Vedas are the breath of his nostrils ; the primi rive elements are his eyes; the shaking movements of events an- his laugh ; his sleep is the destruction of the world In various forms he enlivens the creature : in the form of fire, he digests their nourishment ; in the form of air, he preserves their life ; as water, he quenches their thirst ; as the sun, he ripens the fruits ; as the moon, he gives them refreshing sleep. The progress of time is the step of his foot. Brahma hears and sees every thing. Hp DESCRIPTION OF THE SHASTERS. 243 cultivates th field ; he is turned into a cloud to give it moisture ; he becomes corn and satisfies mankind. While he dwells in the body, he sustains its vital warmth ; if he withdraw, it will gel cold and die. He destroys sin in the devout, as the cotton thread is singed in the fire. He is the source of all truth and of all lies. He who takes his refuge to him will become holj" i he who turns his face from him will become a blasphemer.' Such is one of the most sublime songs which the priests sing in honor of their Creator. The distinction of Cc.ste is traced in its origin to the creation of man. By successive emanations from himself, Brahma called various classes of mankind into existence. First the Brahmin escaped from his mouth, as the representative of God in human form. The nature of his birth signified him to be, not only the highest and most exalted of all human beings, but likewise the .ntended teacher, and the mediator between the gods and man- kind. From the arm of Brahma, the defence of the body, sprung the Kshutryu, or the caste of warriors ; the object of whose crea- tion was evident, from the nature of his birth : he was to protect the people by his powerful arm, and to shield and defend his brethren against :he aggression and oppression of the wicked. From Brc'hma's breast issued the Voishnu, or caste of merchants and trado'smen, to provide for the necessities of mankind ; and from the humblest member, his foot, came the despised Sudra, or the servile caste. Their allotted task was to perform every kind of menial labor for their nobler-born brethren, both at home and in the field. The Sudras constitute by far the greatest number of the in- habitants of Bengal ; and probably it is the same in other parts of India. For thirty centuries past have those unhappy beings groaned under the curse of the haughty Brahmin, and patiently borne the intolerable burden. " What God has appointed," say they, " we cannot alter." So holy and unchangeable is this insti- tution of castes, in the eyes of the people, and so firm is the belief of the Hindu as te the appointment being of divine author'ty, that a transition from one caste to the other is absolutely impos- sible. A prince cannot purchase the Brahminical thread, which is the badge of their dignity, for millions. As a mouse can never be changed into an elephant, or the thorn-bush into an orange-tree, so neither can a Sudra be turned into a Brahmin. The Brahmin may sink : if he ofl'end against his caste, his holiness will withdraw itse.f ; hn forfeits his nobility and is degraded. If he marry the 244 DESCUIPTION OF THE SHASTERS. daughter of a Sudra, his progeny will be a sort of illegiti natti caste. Accordingly, at the present day, Brahmins of the first, second, and third class, are met with in India, The purest and most honored are, of course, those who, both on the paternal and maternal side, have derived their descent from ancestors of pure blood. In modern times, however, the castes have been considerably intermixed with each other. The Kshutryus were nearly extir- pated, even before the country was conquered by the Mohamme- dans, because they resisted the dominion of the Brahmins. The Voishnus, or merchants' caste, is no longer found in Bengal, and it is believed that they have been amalgamated with, and lost among, the Sudras ; while these latter have, especially in Southern India, sunk down almost to a level with the brute creation. The laws of the Hindus are peculiarly calculated for tha preservation of the power and authority of the priests. In the time when Hinduism was in its flower, the Brahmin could in no wise be touched. The prince dared not execute him, though he might have committed every possible crime. As flesh and blood are pervaded in him by divine holiness, his moral character must be judged by quite a diff'erent standard to that of the Sudra. A good action possesses with him a much higher value ; and the most hideous crime loses in his case a great deal of its heinous nature. When a Brahmin robbed his Sudra brother, he had to pay a fine in money ; but, when the latter was the oflender, he had to be burned at the stake ; and, if he took a Brahmin by his beard, the law commanded his hands to be cut ofi". Yea, the revenge of this hateful priest pursued the poor wretch into the other world ; for, if a Sudra should meet him in an irreverential manner, he will after death become a tree ; and, should he venture to cast an angry glance at him, Yama, the god of the lower regions, will tear out his eyes ; or, if he beat the Brahmin but with a straw, he will in twenty transmigrations be born of impure beasts. India is, like Italy, a paradise for priests. All the offerings which the Hindu presents to his gods fall, as a matter of course, to the Brahmin. He that feeds a number of them has the promise of all the blessedness of heaven. The dying Hindu, who leaves him in his will some of his goods and cattle, will, freed from sin, enter forthwith into Shiva's heaven. He who sells his cow will go to hell ; but, if he make it over to a Brah- min, he will go to heaven. He who presents him an umbrella •vill be protected against the injurious influence of the sun ; if SPECIMENS OF THP SHASTERS. 245 any one will give him a pair of shoPS, his feet will not be blistered on a journey ; and if a person honor him with gifts o4 aromatic spiers, he will be preserved from offensive smells and exhalations all his days. The husbandman may not cultivate his field, — he may not put the sickle into the ripe corn, -7- without first giving the Brahmin his due. He is the first at court, and in attendance on the Rajah. In the most fertile parts of the country, in towns and villages, where the inhabitants are in comfortable circumstances. Brahmins are found in the greatest numbers. In the western parts 0/ Bengal, where forests abound, and where the ground is less pro- ductive, they a'v, but rarely seen ; they "love to eat the fat, and drink the sweet," and have taken good care to obtain both for their portion. SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. From the Shiva Puran, Part II. SUTA'S NARRATIVE. " Hear, O Rishi ! * a most excellent and sin-destroying nar- rative, which I will relate as I heard it with other Rishis from Vyasa. Formerly there was a famous Rishi, named Gautama. and his virtuous wife was named Ahalya ; with her he performed, during a thousand years, a rigorous tapas t in the southern coun- try, near the mountain Brahmadri. At this time a drought hjid desolated the country, and neither moisture nor rain had the earth experienced for a hundred years ; water there was not ; and ascetics, men, birds, and beasts, died every where. On beholding this lamentable state, Gautama, having reflected, performed for six months the severest mortifications in honor of Varuna; at the termination of which the god appeared to him and thus said : * I am propitiated by thee, O holy devotee ! Demand whatever boon thou wishest, and I will grant it.' Gautama then requested rain ; but Varuna replied, ' How can I transgress The divine command ? Ask some other boon, which it may be * Saint. \ A tapas is a course of severe penance, either to propitiate a divinity or for other purposes, and the advantage derived from it is always superJmman, 24G SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. in my power to bestow upon thee.' On hearing this Gautama said, * O god ! if thou art pleased with me, and willing to grant me a favor, I will request that which thou canst easily perform : 2ause, then, to appear a hermitage which shall surpass all others in beauty, and shaded from the sun by fragrant and fruit-bearing trees, where men and women by holy meditation shall be liberated from pain, sorrow, and anxiety ; and also, as thou art the lord of water, let it enjoy a perennial fountain.' Varuna replied, 'So be it ; ' and then, causing a pit to be filled with water, he thus said : ' This water shall remain unex- hausted, and thy name shall become celebrated by this reservoir becoming a place of pilgrimage.' Having thus spoken, Varuna disappeared. In this manner did Gautama obtain water, with which he performed in due manner the daily ceremonies. He sowed, also, rice for holy offerings, and watered it from this inex- haustible fountain ; and g».-ain of various kinds, trees, flowers, and fruits adorned his hermitage. Thus the grove of Gautama became the loveliest on the terrestrial orb ; and there resorted ascetics, birds, and beasts, to live in happiness ; and there, likewise, holy men fixed their abode with their sons and disci- ples. In this grove none knew sorrow, and gladness alone pre- vailed. But listen to what afterwards happened, "On one day Gautama had sent his disciples to bring water; but, when they approached the fountain, some Brahmin women who were there prevented them, and scoffingly called out, ' We are the wives of holy anchorets ; after we have filled our pitchers, you may then draw water.' The disciples returned, and mentioned this circumstance to the wife of Gautama : and Ahalya, having consoled them, proceeded herself to the fountain, and, having drawn water, brought it to her husband. Thus she did daily ; and the other Brahmin women not only scoffed her, but at length went, and thus each falsely addressed her husband : ' My lord ! Ahalya daily taunts me and the other Brahmin women, and I have no other resource than thee. Vio- lence, falsehood, deceit, foolishness, covetousness, and inconsid- erateness, are the innate vices of women ; and, alas ! of what avail will holy meditation be to me if I suflfer every day the reproaches of Ahalya ? ' Each husband, having heard these words, revolved them in his mind, and thought that they could not be true, and that they would be guilty of ingratitude if they noticed them. But their wicked wives every day reproached 'hem for not affording them redress ; and at length, one day, as SPECIMENS OF THE SHA.STERS. 24T tlicy were passing through the grove, they overheard their wives making the same complaints to Gautama, and therelbre believed that what they had said was true. The devotees, having then assembled together, began to consult respecting the manner in which they might resent this injury, so that their revenge might not appear to proceed from them ; and, after deliberation, deter- mined on invoking the assistance of Ganesha. They then pro- pitiated him with oiferings of durwa, lotoses, and rice ; of vermilion, sandal-wood, and incense ; of rice-milk, cakes, and sweetmeats ; and with prostrations, prayers, and burnt-offerings. Well pleased, the god appeared and thus spoke : ' I am propi- tiated : say, what boon do you desire ? ' They replied, ' If thou art willing to grant us a favor, contrive to remove Gautama from his hermitage ; for, if we adopt any means for that purpose, we shall expose ourselves to censure.' Ganesha answered, ' To injure or destroy a man who is free from blame is not just; and to return evil for good will be productive of sorrow, and not of benefit. Whoever performs holy meditation will obtain the happiest result ; but the injuring of another will destroy the advantages which would be derived from it. Gautama has given you gold, and you wish to return glass ; but that which is right ought to be per- formed.' Having heard these words, the devotees, from mental delusion, thus replied : 'Olord! we entreat thee to do what we have requested, as we desire no other favor.' Ganesha then said, 'Good cannot produce evil, nor evil g.od: from its very essence, evil must produce misery, and good happiness. Gautama will enjoy happiness from his holy meditation ; but sorrow alone can result from your present wish. But you are deluded by female fascination, and you cannot, therefore, discriminate between good and evil. I will, however, comply with your request ; though you will undoubtedly hereafter regret having made it.' Having thus spoken, Ganesha disappeared. " Gautama, unacquainted with the evil intentions of the devo- tees, joyfully performed each day the sacred ceremonies ; but one day, being in a field of rice and barley, Ganapati, having assumed the form of an extremely debilitated cow, appeared there trem- bling, and scarcely able to move, and began to eat the rice and barley. Observing this, the compassionate Gautama lifted a stalk of grass and struck the cow with it, in order to drive her away ; but scarcely was she touched with the stalk when she dropped on the ground, and immediately died, while all the ievotees beheld what pasced with looks of distress. The 248 SPECIMENS or the shasters. holy men and their lovely wives then exclaimed, ' O Gautama' what hast thou done ? ' Gautama, also, in amazement, thus addressed Ahalya : ' What an accident ! How can I have incurred the anger of the gods ? what shall I do ? where shall I go ? thus involved in the guilt of the murder of a cow ! ' The devotees at the same time thus reproached him : ' Alas ! O holy Rishi ! of what avail has been thy knowledge ? Alas ! of what avail thy burnt-offering and thy strict performance of every ceremony ? ' Tn the same manner, their wives thus reproached the wife of Gautama : ' Alas ! Ahalya, of what avail have been thy wisdom, and the universal respect shown to thee ? Alas ! of what avail thy virtue and piety ? ' Thus they reviled Gautama and his Arife, and then exclaimed to each other, ' Let us not look on the ^ce of this slayer of a cow : whoever looks on his countenance will become equally guilty ; and whoever approaches his hermit- age, that man's offerings neither will fire nor the manes receive.' Thus reviling Gautama, they all threw stones at him. Gautama then exclaimed, ' Alas ! alas ! what shall I do ? I swear, O holy men ! that I will depart from this place.' Having thus spoken, he removed to a distant spot, and there erected a hermitage ; but as long as this sin, falsely imputed to him, remained unexpiated, ne could perform no holy ceremony, and his wife cv»ntinued ex- posed to the insults of the other Erahmin women ; and thus Gautama suffered the greatest misery. At length, after a short time, Gautama assembled the holy men, and thus addressed them : ' Have compassion on me, and acquaint me with the cere- monies by which my sin may be expiated ; for without instruc- tion no good act can be effected.' The Brahmins then consulted together respecting the penance which ought to be prescribed, while Gautama stood at a distance in an humble posture ; and, after deliberation, they thus said : * Sin can never be expiated except by suitable purification : for this purpose, therefore, do thou circumambulate the whole earth, and, on returning here, circumambulate a hundred times the mountain of Brahma, and thus thou wilt be purified ; or make ablutions in the Ganges, and on its banks, having made ten millions of earthen lingams, worship the god whose symbol is the lingam, and then perambu late the sacred mountain and bathe in the hundred holy pools. By these means thy sin will be expiated.' Having heard these words, Gautama first circumambulated the holy mountain ; and afterwards, as directed, formed the earthen lingams, in order that he might be restored to his pristine purity. He then, with SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. 249 Ahalya, and his disciples, worshipped Shiva with the holiest rites and most intense devotion. At length the lord of the mountain-born goddess descended from the summit of Kailasa and thus addressed him : ' Say, what boon dost thou desire ? ' On beholding that form divine, a sight of which is so difficult to be obtained, Gautama was filled with delight, and, having reverenced the mighty god with laudatory strains, requested that lie would liberate him from the guilt that he had incurred. Shiva Oautama, or Budh. replied, ' Happy art thou, O mighty Rishi ! and the fruit of all thy pious acts hast thou obtained, for thou art free from sin. Thou hast been deceived by these wicked men, for even tne three worlds become purified by thy presence. How, then, canst thou be polluted by an act committed by these evil-minded men, 250 SPECIMENS QV THE SHASTERS. and who will suffer for it hereafter ? ' Shankara * then explainod to him all their wickedness and ingratitude, and Gautama listened with astonishment ; and after Shankaia had ceased speaking, he thus said : ' These Brahmins have done me the greatest favor for. if it had not been for their act, I should not have enjoyed the felicity of beholding thee, O lord ! ' Pleased with these words, Shiva again expressed his satisfaction with the piety and devotion of Gautama, and desired him to ask a boon. Gautama replied that all he entreated was, that the Ganga [the River Ganges] might there appear, in order that he might purify himself in it. With this request Shiva complied ; and the conse- quence was the establishment of the sacred place of pilgrimage at Trimbucka, on the Godavery." Gautama is the principal divinity of the Burmese. According to tradition, he was so offended with the Brahmins that he de- termined to separate himself from them and establish a new religion. From the Matsya Puran. A DELUGE. Suta, addressing the Sages: — "Formerly, there was a king named Manu, distinguished by every virtue ; who, having re- signed his kingdom to his son, withdrew to a certain spot, and there, indifferent to pain and pleasure, performed the severest devotional penance for a hundred thousand years. At length Brahma appeared to him and said, ' Choose whatever boon thy mind desires.' The king, bowing to Brahma, thus replied: ' From thee one most excellent boon I crave ; and wish ihat, when the pralaya takes place, I may be preserved from that destruction in which all things movable and immovable shall be involved.' 'So be it,' Brahma replied, and then disappearei ; and the angels rained on the king from heaven a shower of flowers. " Some time after, as near his hermitage he was offering water to the manes, a small fish came into his hands along with the water ; and the compassionate king, in order to preserve it, placed it in a small vessel. But in one night it increased sixteen inches in size, and exclaimed, ' Save me ! save me I ' The king • SJiankara is another name for Shiva. Some of the Hindu divinities have many names, and they are used interchangeably, to prevent repetition. SPECIMKNS OF THE SHASTERh. 258 then successively threw it in a jar, a well, a lake, and a river ; but, in each night, the fish grew larger, and entreated a more roomy place of abode. At length the king threw it into the sea, when it immediately occupied with its bulk the whole ocean. IVIanu, then alarmed, exclaimed, ' What god art thou ? or canst thou be any other than Vasudeva, whose form has thus expanded to such immensity? I know thee now ; but why hast thou thus pained me, by assuming the form of a fish, O Keshava ! Praise be to thee, O Vishnu, lord of the universe ! ' The lord replied, ' Excellent ! excellent ! Thou hast discovered the truth, O sinless one ! Know that in a short time this earth shall be sub- merged in water, and that this ship has been prepared by all the gods for thy preservation. When, therefore, the deluge takes place, enter this ship, and take with thee all kinds of seeds, and of animals that are produced from heat, from eggs, or from the womb ; and fasten it to this horn of mine. Thus shalt thou be preserved, and aftrr the deluge has ceased, shalt thou become, on the renovation of the world, the progenitor of all beings ; and thus shall a holy devotee, sier.dfast in ascetic practices, and com- pletely conversant in divine knowledge, become, at the beginning of the Krita Yug, the lord of a manwantara.' Having thus spoken, the lord disappeared, and Manu continued his devotions to Vasudeva until the deluge took place, as foretold by Vishnu ; and then Janardana appeared in the form of a horned fish ; and, while the ship into v/hich Manu had entered was attached to its horn, Vishnu, under the form of this fish^ in answer to the ques- tions of Manu, revealed unto him the Matsya Puran." From the Bhagawaf, Book III. Chap. 13. THE EARTH RAISED FROM THE WATERS OF A DELUGE. " Parameshti, then, beholding the earth sunk amidst the waters, long meditated on the means by which it might be re- placed in its former situation. ' Whose divine aid,' he thought shall I implore to upraise from the deep abyss that earth which I formerly created ? That lord from whose heart I sprang can alone effect this mighty work.' As Brahma thus resolved, suddenly from his nostrils sprang a young boar, no larger than the thumb ; but, as he viewed it, in an instant it wonderfully in- creased to the size of a mighty elephant. The Rishis Prajapatis, Rumaras, and Manu, beholding the boar-like form in astonish- ment, thus in their minds conjectured : ' What can be this dehi- 254 crrciMENs oi the shasters. sive form of a boar, since, in reality, it must be of a divine nature ? How wonderful that it should spring from Brahma's nostrils no larger than the top of the thumb, and, in an instant, become equal to a mighty mountain! Can it be that mighty lord, on whom we meditate with minds devout?' ^/V"hile thus they thought, that lord, who was the primeval victim, emitted a Bound loud as thunder, and, as the eight regions reechoed the sound, Brahma and his sons w^ere delighted ; for they hence knew the lord, and, their anxiety being dissipated, the pure in- habitants of Janalok, Tapalok, and Satyalok, united in addressing to him their holy praise. Pleased with these praises, the won- drous boar displayed himself like a vast mountain, with tail erect, mane waving, his bristles sharp as lances, and hoofs strik- ing the sky, and snuffing, in imitation of a boar, to discover the earth. Then he of the terrible tusk, with terror-divested eyes regarding those who were adoring him, like a sportive elephant dived into the abyss of waters ; and the waters being divided, as if a thunderbolt vast as a mountain had fallen precipitately into tlieni, resounded like the thunder; and, raising in pain its wide billows, the abyss profound exclaimed, ' Save me, O lord of sac- rifice ! ' Thus, subduing the v/aters with his sharp hoofs, he reached their utmost extremity, and saw lying there the earth, which he had originally intended for the abode of souls. Having then slain the demon Hiranyaksha, he uplifted it on his tusks from the dark abyss, and Brahma and his sons extolled his wondrous power." From the Padma Puran, Chap. 5. DAKSHA'S SACRIFICE. Pulastya, a(ldressing Bhishma : — " Formerly, O Bhishma ! Daksha prepared a sacrifice at Gungadwara, to which came all the immortals and divine sages. At this festival celestial viands abounded. The consecrated place of sacrifice extended for several yojanas. Numerous altars were erected. The sacred rites and ceremonies were duly performed by Vasishta, Angiras, Vrihaspati, nnd Narada ; and Vishnu protected the sacrifice But Sati thus addressed her father : ' My lord ! all the immortals, the divit>e sages, and my sisters with their husbands, adorned in the costli- est manner, have honored this festival with their presence ; and 1 observe that not a single one has been uninvited except my hus- band. But, iHiless he attend, empty will be all these rites, and SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. 257 productive of no advantage. Say, then, has it been through ibrgetfuhiess that thou didst not invite my lord ? ' On hearing these words, Daksha, with parental affection, placed his youthful daughter, who showed such fondness for her husband, in his lap, und thus replied : ' Listen, my darling ! while I explain the reason why thy husband has not been invited. It is because thai he is the bearer of a human skull, a delighter in cemeteries, ac- companied by ghosts and goblins, naked or merely clothed with a tiger's or elephant's skin, covered with ashes, wearing a neck- lace of human skulls, ornamented with serpents, always wander- ing about as a mendicant, sometimes dancing and sometimes singing, and neglecting all divine ordinances. Such evil prac- tices, my darling ! render thy husband the shame of the three worlds, and unworthy to be admitted at a sacrifice where Brahma, Vishnu, and all the immortals and divine sages, are present.' He ceased, and Sati, incensed by his words, with anger-inflamed eyes thus spoke : ' That god is the lord of the universe, from whom all things and beings have received their rank and station, and whose supreme excellence no tongue is able to declare ; and, though delighting in cemeteries, covered with ashes, and adorned with human bones and serpents, he is the creator, the provider, and the preserver. It was alone through the favor of Rudra [Shiva] that Indra obtaitied heaven ; through the will, also, of Rudra, Brahma creates ; and, were it not for Rudra, how could Vishnu have the power to preserve ? If, therefore, I have derived might from my devotion, and if I be beloved by Rudra, since thou hast despised him, this sacrifice shall be undoubtedly destroyed.' Having thus spoken, Sati fixed her mind in profound abstraction, and by her own splendor con- sumed her body, while all the immortals exclaimed in astonish- ment, ' How wonderful ! ' On being informed of this event, Shiva, much afilicted, collected myriads of ghosts, goblins, and demons, and hastened to Daksha's place of sacrifice ; which he completely destroyed, after having vanquished all the immortals that opposed him." From the Skanda Puran, the Chapter entitled ^^Kapardi MahatmyanV^ GANESA CREATED. Shiva, addressing Parvati : — "Formerly, during the twilight tha+ intervened between the Dwapara and Kali Yugs, women, 17 258 SPECIMENS OF THE SHAoTERS. barbarians, Sudras, and other workers of sin, obtained en- trance into heaven by visiting the celebrated temple of Somesh- wara. Sacrifices, ascetic practices, charitable gifts, and all the other prescribed ordinances ceased, and men thronged only to the temple of Shiva. Hence old and young, the skilled in the Vedas and those ignorant of them, and even women and Sudras, ascended to heav-en, until at length it became crowded to excess Then Indra and the gods, afflicted at being thus overcome by men, sought the protection of Shiva, and thus with reverence addressed him : ' O Shankara ! by thy favor heaven is pervaded by men, and we are nearly expelled from it. These mortals wander wherever they please, exclaiming, " I am the greatest ! 1 am the greatest ! " and Dharma Rajah, beholding the register of their good and evil deeds, remains silent, lost in astonishment For the seven hells were most assuredly intended for their recep- tion ; but, having visited thy shrine, their sins have been re- mitted, and they have obtained a most excellent futurity.' Shiva replied, ' Such was my promise to Soma, nor can it be infringed ; and all men, therefore, who visit the temple of Someshwara must ascend to heaven. But supplicate Parvati, and she will contrive some means for extricating you from this distress.' The gods then kneeling before Parvati, with folded hands and bended heads, thus invoked her assistance with laudatory strains : ' Praise be to thee, O supreme of goddesses, supporter of the universe ! Praise be to thee, O lotos-eyed, resplendent as gold ! Praise be to thee, O beloved of Shiva, who Greatest and destroyest ! Praise be to thee, O mountain-born ! Praise be to thee, O Kalarattri, O Durga, who pervadest the universe, and art the sole substance from which all female forms, whethei mortal or immortal, originate! Grant us thy aid, and save us from this fearful distress ! ' Having heard the supplication of Indra and the gods, thou, O goddess! wert moved with com- passion, and, gently rubbing thy body, there was thence produced a wondrous being with four arms and the head of an elephant ; when thou Ganesa. thus addressedst the gods : ' Desirous of your advantage have I created this being, who will occasion obstacles to men, and, deluding them, will deprive them of the wish to visit Somana- Iha and thus shall they fall into hell.' This heard, the gods SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. 261 were delighted, and returned to their own abodes, relieved from all fear of mankini " From the Lainga Puran, Part //., Chap. 100. KALI CREATED. Suta thus spoke : — " Formerly a female Asura,* named Daruka, had through devotion obtained such power, that she con- sumed like fire the gods and Brahmins. But, as she was at- tended by a numerous host of female Asuras, Vishnu, and all the gods, were afraid to engage in battle with her, lest they should incur the sin of feminicide. They in consequence proceeded to Shiva, and with laudatory strains entreated his assistance ; and he then, regarding Devi, thus addressed her : ' Let me request, O ovely one ! that thou wouldst now, for the benefit of the uni- verse, effect the destruction of this Daruka.' Having heard these words, Parvati created from her own substance a maiden of black color, with matted locks, with an eye in her forehead, bearing in ner hands a trident and a skull, of aspect terrible to behold, and arrayed in celestial garments and adorned with all kinds of orna- ments. On beholding this terrific form of darkness, the gods retreated in alarm. Parvati then created innumerable ghosts, goblins, and demons ; and, attended by these. Kali in obedience to her order, attacked and destroyed Daruka, and removed the distress of the world." This legend concludes in the following singular manner : " Shiva also appeared as an infant in a cemetery surrounded by ghosts, and on beholding him Kali took him up, and, caressing liim, gave him her breast. He sucked the nectareous fluid ; but becoming angry, in order to divert and pacify him. Kali, clasping him to her bosom, danced with her attendant goblins and demons amongst the dead until he was pleased and delighted ; while Vishnu, Brahma, Indra, and all the gods, bowing themselves, praised with laudatory strains the god of gods, Parvati and Kali." From the Garura Puran. INVOCATION TO DURGA, OR KALI. " On the ninth of each half month invoke Durga with these words : ' Hrim, protect me^ O Durga ! O chief of the divine mothers! giver of blessings ! accept these various offerings of flesh atid my prayers.^ On the third, also, of Margashirsha commence * Demon. 262 SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. the wors'.iip of Durga before her image having eighteen hands and holding ir. them a mace, a bell, a lookmg-glass, an iron rod, a bow, a banner, a small drum, a battle-axe, a noose, a lance, a club, a trident, a disk, a shield, an ankush, a dart, a thunderbolt, and a skull ; and address to her the following hymn : ' Om, praise be to thee, O Bhagawati, Chamunda ! dweller in cemeteries, bearer of a skull, borne on a car drawn by ghosts, Kalarattri^ large-mouthed, many-armed, sounding thy bell and drum, laugh- ing terribly, gnashing thy horrid teeth loudly, clothed in an ele- phant's skin, with a body full of flesh and blood, and a tremen- dous tongue ! Praise be to thee, O Kali ! with terrific tusks and fear-inspiring eyes flashing like lightning, with a countenance dark with frowns, bearing the moon on thy matted locks, and on thy neck a string of skulls ! Hram, Hram, O destroyer of difii- culties ! quickly accomplish this business ! O delighter in flesh and blood ! be propitious, be propitious, and enter this place ! Enter, enter ! tread, tread ! dance, dance ! Why delayest thou to enter ? O wearer of human heads and skulls ! seize, seize ! tear, tear ! consume, consume ! slay, slay ! Hrum, Hrum, de- stroy, destroy ! pierce, pierce with thy trident ! kill, kill with thy thunderbolt ! smite, smite with thy rod ! cut ofi", cut off with thy disk ! fell, fell with thy mace ! strike, strike with thy axe ! Come, come, O Maheshwari ! come, O Kamarini ! come, O Varahi ! come, O Aindri ! come, O Chamunda ! come, O Kapa- lini ! come, O Mahakali ! come, O frequenter of Kailasa ! enter, enter this place, O thou who executest the wrath of Rudra, and causest the destruction of the Asuras ! ' " The Introduction or Dedication of the Mahaharat. A HYMN OF PRAISE TO DURGA. Kail, greatest of goddesses, victory unto thee, Victory unto thee, Hurree Chandee ! In thy forehead thy red mark appeared so glowing, O Dabee ! we tremble to see thee. At thy ears hang the gold rings so large and so brillianx , At thy nose is the rich gapamatee ; * Thy hands hold the cleaver, and trident, and blood-dish — So dreadful appears Bhagabattee ! Sixty-four times ten millions of witches and spectres, Thee their patroness and mistress attending. Thou art Loksmee, the primeval mother of all thmgs, In creation we see thee extending * Jewel. SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. 263 In each house dost thou enter, on holiness thinking; There to dwell with the pure thou art wont. Fifteen million times than a warrior stronger, Thme arm Moyassoor did slay ; Thy sword Roktabija, the dread demon, laid low, And the fear of the gods did allay. The wife of Eswara, a strange, fearful demon, A ghost and the mother of all. Nineteen millions of devils, all females and fearful, From thy body came forth at thy call. With round eyes and flat forehead thou starest portentious, And utterest thy dread voice in thunder. With thy cleaver and blood-dish and bloody tongue quivering Thou enterest graveyards, devouring choice corpses, Still with battle-field slaughter unfilled. How sweet is the blood of the good man unto thee ! Still his gore from thy mouth is distilled. Thou rejoicest to hear the dread battle's loud slaughter, The sound of the Ra ! Ra ! so dire. The chief of the holy, thy names, lady, are many, At the cry of Ra ! Ra ! swiftly flying. Nine hundred times counted, one thousand of witches. Of ghosts and of devils obey thee. In the silence of midnight, when dark, are thy witches A corpse for a vehicle using. When the fresh dead are lying, thou a feast gladly makest. With the green skulls thy fancy amusing. When the flames of the funeral gleam through the night's darknew When the dead they are wont to consume. How swiftly thou runnest to snuff" the rich odors ! To thee they are richest perfume. To thy timbrel's jingle, in the air ever sounding, Ghosts and devils innumerable dance ; They share in thy honors and share in thy worship, As thy name and thy praise they advance. Thou art greater than Brahma, or Vishnu, or Shiva Thou art called the great Bhagabattee. Translated by Rev. Charles Lacey,for Caleb Wright. From the Matsya Puran, Chap. 3, 4. BRAHMA'S INCEST. »' Brahma next formed from his own immaculate substance a female, who is celebrated under the names of Shatarupa, Savitri, Sarasvati, Gayairi, and Brahmani. Then, beholding his daughter, born from his own body, Brahma became wounded with the arrows of love, and exclaimed, 'How surpassing lovely she is ! ' But Shatarupa turned to the right side from his gaze, and, as Brahmi wished to look after her, a second head appeared 264 SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. and thus, as she passed, in order to avoid his amorous glances, tc his left and his rear, two other heads successively manifested themstwes. At length she sprang into the sky, and, as Brahma was anxious to gaze after her, a fifth head was immediately formed. Then Brahma thus called to his daughter : ' Let us gtTierate all kinds of animated beings, men, Suras, and Asuras.'* On hearing these words she descended ; and, Brahma having espoused her, they withdrew into a secluded spot, and there indulged in the delights of love for one hundred divine years." From the Vamana Puran, Chap. 6. " Then Hara, wounded by the arrows of Kama, [the god of love,] wandered into a deep forest, named Daruvanam, where holy sages and their wives resided. The sages, on beholding Shiva, saluted him with bended heads, and he, wearied, said to them, ' Give me alms.' Thus he went begging round the differ- ent hermitages ; and, wherever he came, the minds of the sages' wives, on seeing him, became disturbed and agitated with the pain of love, and all commenced to follow him. But, when the sages saw their holy dwellings thus deserted, they exclaimed, 'May the lingam of this man f fall to the ground ! ' That instant the lingam of Shiva fell to the ground ; and the god immediately disappeared. The lingam, then, as it fell, penetrated through the lower worlds, and increased in height until its top towered above the heavens. The earth quaked, and all things movable and immovable were agitated ; on perceiving which, Brahma hastened to the Sea of Milk, and said to Vishnu, '■ Say, why does the universe thus tremble ? ' Hari replied, ' On ac- count of the falling of Shiva's lingam, in consequence of the curse of the holy and divine sages.' On hearing of this most wonderful event, Brahma said, ' Let us go and behold this lingam.' The two gods then repaired to Daruvanam ; and, on beholding it without beginning or end, Vishnu mounted the king of birds and descended into the lower regions in order to ascertain its base ; and, for the purpose of discovering its top, Brahma in a lotos car ascended the heavens. But they returned from their search wearied and disappointed, and together ap- proaching the lingam, with due reverence and praises, entreated * Suras are ffods, and Asuras are demons. * Shiva was disguised, and the sages, therefore, did not know hnin. SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. 265 Shiva to resume his lingani. Thus propitiated, that ^^od appearod in his own form, and said, * If gods and men will worship * my lingam, I will resume it ; but not otherwise.' To this proposa' Vishnu, Brahma, and the gods, assented."! From the Bhagavat Geeta, p. 90. PART OF ARJOON'S DESCRIPTION OF KRISHNA, WHOM HE SAW IN A VISION. " The winds, alike with me, are terrified to behoM thy wondrous form gigantic ; with many mouths and eyes ; with many arms, and legs, and breasts ; with many bellies, and with rows of dreadful teeth ! Thus, as I see thee, touching the heavens, and shining with such glory, of such various hues, with widely-opened mouths, and bright, expanded eyes, I am disturbed within me ; my resolution faileth me, O Vish- nu ! and I find no rest ! Having beholden thy dreadful teeth, and gazed on thy countenance, — emblem of time's last fire, — I know not which way to turn ! I find no peace ! Have mercy, then, O god of gods ! thou mansion of the universe ! The sons of Dhreetarashtra now, with all those rulers of the land, Bheeshma, Drona, the son of Soot, and even the fronts of our army, seem to be precipitating themselves hastily into thy mouth, discovering such frightful rows of teeth ! whilst some appear to stick between thy teeth with their bodies sorely mangled. As the rapid streams of full-flowing rivers roll on to meet the ocean's bed, even so these heroes of the human race rush on towards thy flaming mouths. As troops of insects, with * It is now the principal object of worship in more than half of the temples of India. t « The lingam is formed of stone, and consists of a base three or four feet high, the top of which is surrounded by a raised rim ; and in the middle is slightly excavated, and raised on a level with the rim, the figure of a yoni, {pudendum viu- Uebre,) from the centre of which rises a smooth, round stone, slightly conical towards the top, of a foot and a half in height and about three inches diameter at the base. Major Moor has, therefore, very justly observed, ' It is some com- parative and negative praise to the Hindus, that the emblems under wliich they exhibit the elements and operations of nature are not externally indecorous. Unlike the abominable realities of Egypt and Greece, we see the phallic emblem in the Hindu Pantheon without offence ; and know not, until the information be extorted, that we are contemplating a symbol whose prototype is indelicate. The plates of my book may be turned and examined, over and over, and the uninformed observer will not be aware that in several of them he has viewed the typical rep- resentation of the generative organs or powers of humanity.' " — Jincienl and HinitA Mythology, hy Col. Kennedy, pp. 103, 104. 66 SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. increasing speed, seek their own destruction in the flaming firCj even so these people, with swelling fury, seek their own destruc- tion. Thou involvest and swallowest them altogether, even unto the last, with thy flaming mouths, whilst the whole is filled with thy glory, as thy awful beams, O Vishnu, shine forth on all sides ! " THE MOON PLANT SACRIFICE. The moon-plant must be collected in a moonlight night, from the table-land on the top of a mountain, and carted to the place of sacrifice by two rams or he-goats. The juice of the plant, mixed with barley and other ingredients, becomes, by fermenta- tion, a very intoxicating liquor. The officiating Brahmins are tc drink this liquor as a part of the performance. The sacrifice continues several weeks, and is accompanied by numerous aus terities which endanger the lives of the worshippers. Tuka Rama, a sage who flourished about three hundred years ago, speaks of muzzling the animals used in carting the moon- plant, and of beating them to death by the fists of the Brahmins. His verses are to the following eflect : — " Beat to death the ram you've muzzled, And offer the Soma with sacred song : — So they say ; but yet I'm puzzled, And half suspect such worship wrong' ; For rites like these are at best but scurvy, That turn religion topsy-turvy." ^ In the Sama Veda, there is a series of about a thousand verses, designed to be chanted or sung at the moon-plant sacrifice. The foUcwing extracts will serve as specimens. Each paragraph, the ast one excepted, contains an entire verse. " O Agni ! whether I now speak with true intonations or with false, I mean to praise thee. Come hither, therefore, and grow grsat by drinking this moon-plant juice." " O Indra ! drinker of the moon-plant juice, these thy friends [the attendant priests] look on thee, with the affection that the cattle-feeder looks on his cattle." " We call on thee, the performer of meritorious acts, day by day, as men call on the cow to the milking." " Let these moon-plants fill thee with delight, O holder of ilte thunderbolt ! Do thou procure for us wealth, and, at the same tune, kill outright all who hate the Brahmins." SrECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. 267 " O Indra ! wherever — whether in some strong chest or in somo iiil] or well — treasure worthy of regard is laid up, thence do thou bring it to us." "O Indra! this morning accept our sacrifice, accompanied with rice, curds, sweet cakes, and praises." " Come into our presence to partake of the moon-plant juice and other viands. Do not get angry with us, [but bear with us] as an elderly man does with a young wife." " We, who are eager for the possession of riches, take hold of thy right hand, O Indra, lord of wealth ! We know thee, O mighty god ! to be lord of cattle ; give us then that wealth which consists in cows that yield large supplies of milk." " O worthy of all praise ! let our eucharistic songs fix thee, as firmly as the charioteer is fixed in his seat, and let their sym- phony sound before thee like the lowing of newly-calved cows for their calves." " When, O Indra ! those who come to worship invoke thee, and delight thee with sacrificial viands, and ceremonies used for the obtaining victory over our enemies, then do thou yoke thy banquet-going horses, and having slain some one, and seized his wealth, bestow it on us." " Bestow on us a good and auspicious intellect, along with wisdom and food, that we may secure thy friendship ; and do thou delight in our spirituous liquors as cows do in rich pasturage." " He who causes the well-filled golden-colored horses' grain- dish to glisten, is the man who will stand in the first place before thy rain-causing, cow-conferring chariot. O Indra ! now yoke thy horses." " Come, O Indra ! with all thy bands, like the herd of cows collected in the cow-house." " The mountain-produced, pressed moon-plant is distilling its juice in the holy place. Thou, O Soma ! art the embroiler of all things in thy drunken frolics." " The Brahmins, void of malice, sing praises before the beloved, much-desired presence of Indra, with the affection cow-mothers lick their calves in the day they are produced." " [O priests,] we praise all the day long that renowned, foe- destroying Indra of yours, who gets muzzy on the sacrificial bever- age placed in the sacred vessels, with voices raised as loud as those of milch-cows lowing for their calves. [Indra,] we desire of thee quickly to give us food of heavenly origin, worthy of being 268 SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. oestowed, encircled with majesty as a mountain with clouds^ capable of feeding multitudes, worthy of being extolled, in hun- dreds and thousands of different kinds of measure, and, united with it, abundance of cows." •' The sweet moon-plants, when pressed, flow in a stream, and with a loud voice, for the production of mebriation. The juices flow down during the time of bruising with a noise for the glorious toper Indra, who gives its splendor to the morning." Froin the Padma Puran, Chap. IX. OCCURRENCES IN THE HEAVEN KAILASA. Narada said : — " At this time I went and informed Jalandhara that Shambhu * had promised to effect his destruction. Jaland- hara then said to me, ' O holy sage ! what precious things are contained in the abode of the bearer * of the trident ? Acquaint me with the whole, as war should not be unless there be booty.' I replied, ' Shambhu is old, covered with ashes, his neck marked with the poison of serpents, mounted on a bull, bearing a beggar's dish in his hand, and with an elephant-headed and a six-headed son,! and he has nothing valuable belonging to him except the lovely and full-bosomed daughter of the mountain. Inflamed with love and captivated by her beauty, Mahesha * passes his days in sport and dalliance, or sings and dances to amuse her. She is named Parvati, and far excels in loveliness either Vriiida or the nymphs of heaven.' Having thus spoken, and excited the desire of Jalandhara, I disappeared. " After this the son of the sea despatched Rahu on an embassy to Kailasa, who arrived there in a moment ; and, on beholding the resplendent abode of Shambhu, he exclaimed to himself, 'How wonderful is this place! ' He then wished to enter, but was prevented by the warders, who demanded his business Raliu replied, ' I am the ambassador of Jalandhara ; but the mes- sage of a mighty king is not addressed unto a doorkeeper.' Nandi, hearing these words, hastened and informed Shiva ; and, having received his commands, introduced Rahu. Having en- tered, he beheld Shambhu, five-faced and ten-armed, his sacri ficial cord formed of a snake, and his matted locks adorned with the m3on, waited upon by vile and ugly servants, but attended * Shiva. * Ganesa and K<*-tika. See the engraving of Ganesa on page 21 . TEMPLE OF NANDI AT TANJORE AbiiJj IS the Bull on which Shiva is said to perform hisjournies. It appear* from an extract from the Shasters commencing^on the opposite page that Nandi ia a quadruped of no ordinary attainments. His image in this temple is rudely carved from a large block of block granite. . SPECIMENS OF THE SHASTERS. 271 by all the immortals, who, looking to the ambassador, desirea him to speak. Rahu then began : ' O lord ! I am sent to thee by Jalandhara : hear his auspicious words from my mouth ; and do thou, who art addicted to devotion, devoid of affection, an abandoner of works, who hast neither father nor mother, nor nbservest the duties of the householder, obey his commands. The mighty Jalandhara enjoys the dominion of the three worlds ; do thou also become subject to him. Why shouldst thou, old, libidinous, and the rider of a bull, refuse to obey him? ' While Rahu thus spoke, the sons of Shiva, Ganesa and Skanda,* were rubbing his body ; and, disturbed by their hands, Vasuki fell to the ground, and immediately began to swallow the rat, Ganesa's vehicle, beginning with the tail. Gananayaka,f on observing the snake about to swallow his courser, called out, ' Loose ! Skanda, or Kartika. loose ! ' At this time Skanda's peacock began to scream in the shrillest manner ; and the serpent, frightened, disgorged the rat, and hastened to replace himself on the neck of Shiva, where, violently respiring, he dimmed the brightness of the moon with his poisonous breath. Then came the beloved of Vishnu, drip- ping from her couch in the Milky Sea, and bearing a vase full with the beverage of immortality, with which she reanimated the head of Brahma that Shiva's hand eternally displays. The head, falling and rolling on the ground, exclaimed in boasting accents, while the spectators expressed to each other their aston- ishment, ' I am the first — I am the most ancient of beings — I am the creator — I am the lord of all things.' At this moment, from the matted locks of Shiva sprang myriads of beings, three- * Kartika f Ganesa. 272 SPECfMENS OF THE SHASTERS. faced, three-footed, seven-armed, and with yellow hair hanging ii. long and matted locks, on seeing whom the head became mute as the dead. Having beheld these wonders, Rahu, in fear and astor ishment, thus again addressed Mahesha: 'O lord! through th strength of thy devotion and abstraction, affections touch not thee ; why then dost thou sacrifice to feelings and passions ? Thou receivest adoration from Brahma and all other deities ; but who is the god whom thou adorest ? Thou art the supreme god ; why, therefore, dost thou collect the scraps of the beggar ? But O chief of devotees ! since thou preferrest a state of pious mortifi- cation, yield up Gauri and thy two sons, Ganesa and Skanda ; and do thou, with a beggar's dish, wander from door to door.' Thus Rahu urged his request in many words ; but Maheshwara returned no answer. Then Rahu, as Isha would not break silence, thus addressed Nandi: 'Thou art a minister and a general, and canst therefore inform me what means this departure from all received usages ; as it is not becoming that a prince, to whom an ambassador is sent, should preserve silence.' But Nandi replied not, and immediately, on a sign from Shiva, reconducted and dismissed Rahu, who hastened to Jalandhara and related to him all that had passed." " The mighty Jalandhara, having heard the relation of his am- bassador, immediately arrayed his army and marched forward. Then the tumult of his approaching forces resounded through the inmost recesses of Mandara ; and wide was it spread by the echoes of Meru, while lions started from their dens ; warlike instruments with their clangor, dear to the warrior, deafened the three worlds ] and, as trod the mighty Danavas, the lofty moun- tains trembled, and the seas were agitated. The armor ot warriors clashed as on they marched, borne on various vehicles ; and the wheels of the war-chanots harsh grated along the ground. White umbrellas shaded the mighty host from the sun, and fans formed of peacocks' feathers prevented heat. From the innumerable elephants, cars, horse, and foot, arose clouds of dust, which spread over the sky like the blue lotos, or the dark billows of the heaving ocean. * * * Then Nandi and Shumbha showered arrows on each other thick as the leaves are strown on Mandara when storms agitate its trees. At length Shumbha, throwing away his bow, rushed to the chariot of Nandi, and, wounding him on the breast, he fell senseless like a mountain struck by a thunderbolt." EAST INDIAN CHARACTER AND CUSTOMS. ILLUSTEATED BY ANECDOTES, ETC. COMMUNICATED BY J STATHAM, A. M., OF HOWEAH, NEAR CALCUTTA The descendants of the Mohammedans who conquered India and established the Mogul Empire have become very numerous, and are scattered among the Hindu population throughout the entire peninsula. In their general appearance they resemble their pagan neighbors, and are not their superiors either in intelligence or in morality. I once met two rich Mohammedan merchants at the house of a ship-builder : they came in just after dinner, and readily took seats at the table. The gentleman of the house said, "I suppose it is of no use to offer you a glass of wine." " O, no, no, no ! " they both replied ; " the followers of the Proph- et must drink no wine." Soon after this, one of them went out of the room, when the ship-builder, who seemed perfectly ac- quainted with the manoeuvre, said to the other, " You had better taste the wine : come, help yourself." To my great surprise, the merchant took a tumbler, instead of a wine-glass, and, filling it to the brim, drank it off; the other soon returned, when his friend went out, and exactly the same occurred again : thus they could not accuse each other. The principal festival of the Mohammedan population of India is the Mohurrum. It is celebrated with as much pomp and dis- play as their circumstances will allow ; and during the ten days which it continues, all the followers of the Prophet, of every rank and degree, are totally absorbed in its ceremonies. Different scenes are represented each day by means of effigies, gilded thrones, chariots, and various paraphernalia of royal and warlike pageants, attended by hosts of living actors, who manifest, at .wme periods of the festival, the most frantic grief, beating their breasts with great violence, and exclaiming, in rapid accents, " OIi Hussein Heif az Hussein." On the first day, their zeal and 274 THE MOHDRRUM FESTIVAL. enthusiasm are excited by the addresses of the Moulahs, who harangue them on the incidents pertaining to the tragic history of Hussein, his brother Hassan, and their father AH, of which the following is a brief sketch. Ali, the caliph, was beloved by his subjects, but fell by the hand of an assassin, and the regal powei was usurped by his bitterest enemy, who failed in his design of murdering the young princes, Hussein and Hassan. When tho usurper died, he was succeeded by his son Yezzed, during whose reign a plot was formed to restore the house of Ali to the throncj and trusty messengers were despatched to Medina to invite Hus- sein to invade the kingdom, and to assure him that the faithful were anxious to throw off the yoke of their tyrant, and acknowl- edge him as their rightful sovereign. The prince did not hesitate to comply with the invitation, and collecting a small army, headed them in person, taking his family with him. Yezzed, being in formed of his movements, sent a large army to meet him, which, having taken a position between Hussein and the River Eu- phrates, entirely cut oflf his supply of water. The consequence was, that, without coming to action, most of his followers forsook him, and fled ; so that, in a short time, he numbered only seventy- two persons in his train, most of these being relatives. Still, with this little band, Hussein performed the most extraordinary feats of valor ; but on the tenth day of Mohurrum, they were entirely surrounded by ten thousand of Yezzed's troops, and every one cut in pieces, Asher, the infant son of Hussein, being butchered m his father's arms. The head of Hussein was carried to Da- mascus, and laid at the feet of Yezzed. By the harangues of the priests and the scenic representations, such as the horses of Hus- sein and his brother covered with gashes and stuck full of arrows, cimeters and turbans stained with blood, and pigeons (which car- ried the sad news to Medina) with their beaks clotted with gore, the minds of the spectators are often excited to a state of frenzy bordering on madness, v/hen they sometimes inflict wounds upon themselves and others, and in some instances many have been slain. Those who are strict in the observance of this festival sndure great privations by an almost total abstinence from water during the ten days which the Mohurrum continues. Vast sums are lavished upon the scenic representations, and the public mind is greatly demoralized by the revengeful and bloodthirsty feeling p'hich are engendered. Thi Mohammedans have no system of caste ; yet their inter SERVANTS -PETXr THEFTS. 275 course wi(h Hindus has led them to imagine that tney have, and this is often productive of much inconvenience in families where they are employed as servants. In India, servants are a heavy burden upon the mind, and a great tax upon the purse. Civil and military officers are obliged to support a number of attend- ants, who merely add to their splendor when in public, without being of the least use in the family, such as chobdars, sotaburdais, and hurkarus. These men carry silver wands before the palan keen of their master, and bear letters or messages from on person to another. All persons who make any pretensions t( gentility employ a khansammah or house steward, a dhurwhan or doorkeeper, an abdar or water cooler, a sherabdar or wine man- ager, six or eight khitmutgars or waiters at table, a sirdar-bearer and eight others to carry the palankeen, two or three bobajces or cooks, bheesties or water carriers, mhaters or sweepers, out-of- door servants, grooms, etc., etc., to a great number. Families in the middle rank of life are also obliged to keep a large number of servants. Even missionaries, who endeavor to do with as few aa possible, are under the necessity of employing a 6obajee, bearer, khitmutgar, mhater, dhurwhan, syce, grasscut, and dhobee or washerman. The salary of these averages about two dollars per month. Many families in the higher ranks of society have as many as a hundred or a hundred and twenty servants employed in their houses and gardens, none of whom are deemed superfluous. Such a train of servants is a continual source of vexation. Those who have the management of the table will commit such petty thefts as to elude observation, but which, constantly re- peated, amount to a heavy tax in the course of a year : for in- stance, I had a box of tea opened, from which I took four pounds.-, and sent it to a friend ; in about two months, I wanted somo for use, and then found that, instead of eight pounds, only two re. mained. Now, this theft had not been committed at one time, nor at twenty times, but daily ; a small pinch had been taken every time the khitmutgar had access to the godown, so that its decrease had besn, as it were, imperceptible. Being suspicious that s.ich petty thefts were constantly carried on, I one night .stopper the Mohammedan servants at the gate, as they were going home, and ordered them to pull off their cummerbunds, (girdles,) when my suspicions were fully res'ized : small quan- tities of salt, sugar, tea. spice, quills, and a desert knife, were carefully c ^ncealed i>i their folds. It would have been vain to 276 I'HlPiVES DETECTED. have discharged them, as new servants would not only be <• trouble until they became acquamted with the manners and cus- toms of the family, but would most certainly follow the same plan. I therefore endeavored to make them ashamed, and threat ened to stop the value of all the articles missed out of their joint wages, at the same time ordering the dhurwhan to search tnem whenever they left the premises. Although they profess not to drink spirituous liquors, yet I found I could never leave any spirits in their way without the quantity being considerably lessened. A gentleman called in one day who wished for some brandy and water ; I sent the servant to the cellaret to get the brandy, and when done with, to take it back: just after he had given me the keys and left the room, I heard a smash in the hall, and going to inquire the cause, the same ser- vant said he was carrying a glass of water for one of the young gentlemen, but another, running against him, had knocked it out of his hand. I was turning on my heel to come away when a strong spirituous perfume caused me to suspect that the liquor sjiilled was brandy. One of the young gentlemen at the same moment putting his finger to it and tasting it, exclaimed, " It is brandy, sir, and not water." The man most positively asserted that it was nothing but water. " For which of the young gen- tlemen were you bringing it ? " said I. " O ! he had quite for- gotten ! " I then tasted it myself ; and being thus convinced that it was brandy, I called for a candle, and lighting a piece of paper, threw it down, when the blue flame spread itself over the whole surface of the liquid ; upon seeing which he, with the greatest effrontery and apparent astonishment, lifting up his hands, exclaimed, "You sahibs can do wonderful things — even make water burn ! " The fact was, he had filled a large tumbler with I randy, and availii]g himself of the long flowing sleeve which covered his hand, he had brought it through the room when he gave me the keys. For a long time, the silver spoons used o disappear very fast, although I took every precaution to insure their safety. The Khansammah used to count them every night, and lock them in a drawer, then give me the key, and come for it in th."! morning to take them out. One night, 1 had the curiosity, after he had left, to open the drawer and count them myself, when I foimd that a tea and a desert spoon were deficient, although he hnd naade them to appear correct. I immediately sent a hu karrah to DECEITFULNESS — COJ^IbCIENTIOUS SCKLTLES. 277 overtake him, and tell him I had something to say to him before he went to the bazaar in the morning, and that he had better come now, as I might not see him on the morrow. Accordingly, in a few minutes he came, when, although his cummerbund was taken off, the spoons were not found ; but an old bearer, a Hindu who bore no good will to the khansammah, whispering, said " Examine his turban, sahib ;" which I did, and there the spoons were found. Th°. bearer I have just mentioned was the best servant I ever had ; yet he was not to be implicitly confided in : articles of clothing were constantly lost, and he knew nothing about them. One month, no less than six shirts, with several white jackets, had disappeared : but although he brought me clean clothes, and took charge of those which were put oiF, he could never account for the manner in which they were lost. At length, I made a list of all my wearing apparel, and counting thtm before him, gave him the keys of the wardrobe and the entirt charge of them, stipulating that he should make good all deficiencies, at the same time giving him half a rupee per month idditional to his wages, to enable him to meet any casualties that might happen ; and the result was, that from that time I never lost any clothes. The fawning, deceitful manners of the servants are calculated to lead Europeans to place the greatest confidence in them, until experience convinces them that not one word they say can be believed, or any reliance placed on a single promise they make. Lying is not considered a vice with them ; but, on the contrary, the man who can dissimulate the most successfully is the most applauded, and the greatest lies, so far from being considered as worthy of censure, are extolled as a means of attaining the object sought. Hence I have known natives practise a well-organized system of deception for weeks in order to attain a comparatively trivial object. On one occasion, I rode to the Botanical Gardens oh horseback, and as the tide would serve to return, I preferred going back in a boat to riding my horse. I told the syce, therefore, to ride him home. This he positively refused to do, saying he could never think of presuming to sit on the horse which carried the sahib whose salt he ate ; it was an honor he could not think of taking; no, he wo jld lead the horse. As I did not wish to press the honor upon him, I told him to take his time and lead the horse gently home. I soon left the gardens in a bauleah belonging to a 278 CASTE AXD SWIJ^ES FLESH. gentleman at Howrah, and landing at a ghaut a short distanu from home, was walking thither, when who should come §,alloi> ing along the road but my syce, evidently under the influence of liquor ! He passed without recognizing me, as it was just dusk. I took no notice of the circumstance that night ; but when I told him of it next day, he stoutly denied the fact, and it cost me a great deal of trouble to convince him that he had enjoyed Jia high honor of riding on the sahib's horse. None of my servants would bring to table any kind of swine's flesh, saying that none but a mesaljie could handle the dishes in which it was placed. I humored them in this particular, and whenever bacon, ham, or a fat pig was brought to table, the mesaljie alone handed the dishes ; and even the bearers went so far as to say that they could not pull the punkah (a large fan'i whilst swine's flesh was upon the table. A captain of one of the Honorable Company's chartered vessels, dining with me one day, observed this, and told me that his servants had acted upon the same principles. •' But the case is quite diff'erent now," said he, " for last week I had a ham boiled, and as usual, I was obliged to hire a man of low caste to wait at table. Having occasion to rise earlier the next morning than I generally do, I could not find a single servant ; but hearing a hum of voices in the pantry, I looked in, and found all these servants, who had refused to bring the ham to the table, eating slices of it with pieces of bread and butter. Never did I witness greater consternation in any coun- tenances than in theirs when they beheld me. ' O, ho ! gentle- men,' said I, ' you cannot any longer refuse to bring ham upon the table, I should think ; can you ? I see how the land lies, and 1 shall ask a moonshee (Persian teacher) about it this morning.' * O, sahib,' said they all, * don't say a word about it, and we will do any thing you wish.' 'Very well,' said I, 'let me have no more bother about caste, and I will say nothing ; but the first time that any demur is made, I will expose you all.' From that lime," said he, " I have never heard a word about caste, and [ dress swine's flesh almost every day." Upon hearing this, it occurred to me that several of my hams I ad, after being dressed, disappeared very quickly : I therefore determined to take particular notice of the next, and in order to be certain whether the servants did partake of it or not, before it left the table I measured the joint unperceived by them, and when the ham made its appearance on the breakfast table the next A THIEF PUNISHED- A SACKED IKKE. 279 Hiorniiig, I. applied the measure, and found a decrease cl about tnree inches in the prime part. My suspicions being thus con- irmed, I charged them with it ; but they were all indignant at .ne idea. However, finding that I was confidently assured of the truth of the charge, rather than that I should dismiss them from my service, which I threatened to do if they made any demur about bringing swine's flesh to the table, they agreed to do it, provided all were obliged to share the disgrace. The same day, a friend sent me a very fine pig : it was dressed, and the whole host of servants, putting their hands to the dish, brought it in. From that time, my troubles on the score of caste ceased, but not so on the score of thefts. Three silver spoons bemg missed, sus- picion fell on a Mohammedan lad ; and the theft being proved against him, I sent him to the Thanna, thinking it no longer proper to pass these things over, as my forbearance only served to increase the evil. After he had been crnfined about a month, as I was going out one morning, his father and mother clamorously assailed me with demands for money, saying I had sent their boy to jail, from whose wages they had received one rupee eight annas per month ; therefore, as an act of justice, I ought to allow them that sum for the time he had already been incarcerated, and in the same ratio for the time he might yet remain in prison. It was in vain that I spoke to them of the moral turpitude of their son's conduct ; the only crime of which they considered him guilty was failing to escape detection. They waited constantly at the gates of my compound, and assailed me in the same manner whenever I went out. At length, finding that I would not com- ply with their demands, the old man off'ered to supply his son's place until his return from prison, and seemed greatly astonished when I told him that I could not think of receiving the boy into my service again. The old lady then became very abusive and insulting in her language, and I could hear her vociferations fcj R cng time, as they passed up the village homeward. A very large peepul tree, esteemed sacred by both Mohamme- dan and Hindu, spread its huge branches over a part of my com- pound, and so near the ground as to be very annoying to persons passing either on horseback or in a chaise. This tree was be- lieved to be the residence of many spirits or peers, and was at tended by an old fakeer of most wretched appearance and licen- lioas manners, who received a large revenue from the celebrity of the tree and the consequent number of its worshippers. It 280 A SACKED TREE AND ITS WOKSHIPPEKS. was near the water side, being only separated from the beach by the public road, and a ghaut in front gave ready access to the wor shippers, of whom boat loads would arrive at all hours of the day and night from Calcutta to perform their devotions before it ; and I never saw a native of any caste pass without salaaming to th tree. My upper windows completely overlooked the small hu in which the fakeer lived, and the space beneath the peepul, S( that I had an opportunity of witnessing the gross deception practised by the fakeer towards the credulous worshippers. They generally brought clarified butter, sweetmeats, rice, and othei viands, which were spread in form before the tree ; and when this was done, and the prescribed prostrations made, they were re- quired to go to the river and perform their ablutions ; during which time some, and in most cases all, of the presents brought were conveyed into the fakeer's hut, who announced to the wor- shippers, on their return to the tree, that the peer had conde scended to partake of the feast, and was well pleased with their offerings. I often remonstrated with him on the wickedness of his conduct, when he would, with the greatest effrontery, declare that the particular peer worshipped actually did eat the viands and that every night he held converse with several, whose spirits dwelt in the tree. This man was reported to be in league with a band of Dacoits who infested the river, and I have every reasor to believe that he was the contriver and director of all theii schemes. As I found the boughs of the tree increasingly trouble some, I told him that they must be trimmed ; at which he flew into the most violent rage, and declared that, should I break only a twig off the sacred tree, my own blood would inevitably flow as the peer whose spirit dwelt in the particular branch woul execute the direst revenge upon me. He then told me some mos horrible tales of several Europeans who had cut or broken por tions of the tree, and who had suffered the most dreadful agonies in consequence thereof before their deaths, which had alway occurred within a month of the time the transgression had beer committed. I told him it was in vain that he attempted to im pose his idle tales upon me ; I knew who had power to create and power to destroy, and was assured that the God I worshippea was the only living and true God ; and to convince him that I did not fear his threats, I plucked a small branch of the tree be- neath whose shade we were standing, at which he uttered a piercing scream, and retreated many paces from me, declarmg CONTENTION WITH A FAK iSER 281 that the vengeance of the peers would soon overtake me and was beginning a most vociferous tirade of abuse, when I stopped him short by threatening, if he thus continued, to immediately lop off every branch that overhung my premises, and called out for a hatchet. It was wonderful to behold the change this apparent determination effected : from the infuriate reviler he became the most abject suppliant ; falling at my feet, and intermingling his petitions with the most fulsome praises, he besought me to have mercy upon him, for, should the tree be mangled in the least, the number of worshippers would diminish. I told him that I should he heartily glad of that, as he subsisted by fraud and deceit, and was the means of riveting the cruel fetters which bound the poor infatuated beings around him. At this juncture, a European friend, who had long been a resident in India, passed, and hearing the pleadings of the fakeer, to my great surprise most heartily seconded them, declaring his belief that it was dangerous to cut down the peepul tree, as he had heard of instances where those who had done so had died shortly afterwards. Some other rea- sons which he urged I thought more conclusive ; but before I retired, I broke off another twig, to show him, as well as the fakeer, that I had no superstitious reverence for the tree, and told the latter that, unless the branches were so secured as not to in- terfere with those who passed beneath them, I should still carry my threat into effect. The next morning, I was waited upon by one of the richest Baboos in Calcutta, who most respectfully en- treated me not to cut a single branch of the sacred peepul, prom- ising that forthwith the boughs should be raised high enough to admit a free passage under them. This was accordingly done by ropes drawing them upwards, and stout posts supporting them from below. The reasons of my friend, which had weight with me, were these : The Honorable Company were averse to any acts of violence being used to the destruction of idolatrous usages, and probably, should I persevere, such an excitement would be produced by the influential natives as to call for the notice of government, and perhaps I should be sent from India on account of my rashness, (as it would no doubt be termed ;) and even should this not be the case, such prejudices would be formed in the minds of the natives against me personally as to preclude all hopes of my usefulness in future. So the tree escaped. But from that time, I was much less annoyed by the nocturna. revels 282 ANECDOTE OF A SYCE. of its worshippers, as I made this a stipulation, that o bawling o beating of tomtoms should take place after bed time, and that my servants should not be reproached, as they had been, because they served one who did not reverence the tree. It was r3t long after this that the fakeer was much mortified by a trick played on him by a young gentleman to whom he had been expatiating on the sanctity of the tree and the peers who dwelt in it. Amongst other stories, he told him that, on a certain day of the year, a peer was visibly seated on its topmost branch. It happened that, in a few days, a large monkey ascended the tree in quest of its berries, when this young gentleman ran to the fakeer, who was at some distance, and told him that he was very sorry that he had before doubted his word, for that he was now convinced of the truth of what he had told him, as he had just seen the peer in the top of the tree, and if he came he might see him too. The old man came in haste, wondering what he could mean, and earnestly gazing up into the tree, spied the monkey on its summit. This so completely chagrined him that he retired into his hut, and was not visible for many hours afterwards. Around this tree were hung many little earthen vessels contain- "ng water from the sacred Ganges for the peers to drink, and offerings of garlands or bouquets of flowers were daily suspended from its branches. Many attempts were made by the fakeer and his associates to dislodge me from the house by stratagems and schemes which had taken effect with former residents ; but they found I was proof against the fear of ghosts, though my servants were not. About forty young gentlemen were then residing with me ; con- sequently the part of ghosts could not be acted, as formerly, with- out detection. One man, who was discovered in the act of imi- tating these nocturnal visitors, received a severe beating from one of my ushers, which probably had a great effect in preventing their tiicks. About three days before the commencement of the swinging festival, my syce came and solicited a fortnight's holiday. In answer to some inquiries which I made, he said that when his child was very ill, some months since, he had made a vow before ihe Brahmins that if the boy lived he would swing at the festival, and it was for the puroose of fulfilling his vow (the child having re- r.overed] that he wished for the holidays. I told him that I could w .X OYS OR NATIVE SOLDIERS. 283 'lot for his own sake grant his request, and that, shou d he ,hoose to be so foolish as to swing, it would cost him the loss of his place, as I never could tolerate such wanton cruelty. I then reasoned with him on the awful consequences of such super- stitious practices, and directed his attention to the only means of (tbtaining the favor of God, or of making a propitiation for sin. The poor fellow left me much dejected, and went to inform the Rrahmins of my refusal. They told him that, under the circum- stances in which he was placed, the god would accept an offering instead of the performance of his vow : this was rated at five lupees^ exactly the amount of one month's wages. He had just before received his pay, and disposed of it ; so he came to me again, and besought me to give him five rupees in advance, that he might carry them to the Brahmins, who were waiting at the gate, having no doubt that I would cheerfully comply with his wishes. His disappointment was apparently very great when I told him that I certainly would not advance the money for any such purpose. After a long parley, finding that I was inexorable, he went to the Brahmins, and by my advice told them that he could not get the money then, neither should he ever be able to spare it for such use. Their anathemas were many and loud. Amongst other curses, they declared that the child should die in a week, and the syce as well as myself in a few days afterward :, The poor fellow appeared very much alarmed during the whole of the next week, fearing the Brahminical curse would be verified. He was silent, dejected, and hardly able to perform his duties. As the week passed away without any symptoms of illness on the part of his child or himself, his vivacity returned,; and about three weeks afterwards, when the servants received their wages, he said to me, *' Sahib, I am much delighted that you prevented me from swinging ; for now my back is not sore, my child is living and well, and what is best, (at the same time chinking the money just received,) the Brahmins have not eaten my rupees. Many saiaams to you. Sahib ; and for the future I shall never wish lo f5wing." A long conversation ensued, which I hope was attended with good effect. Sepoys, or native soldiers, when disciplined and commanded by European ofiicers, are very courageous, attentive to the orders given, and strict in obeying them to the very letter. An officer of high rank, living in an elegant house in the midst of larsje 284 VISIT A TEMPLE DEDICATED TO MONKEYS. pleasure grounds, had a guard stationed on the premises, and a sentinel posted before the house. An order was given jit the guard room, by the officer, that the sepoys on duty should permit BO person, except his lady and children, to walk across the lawn out of the regular path. It was not long after this order was issued before a sentinel observed the officer himself walking across the grass plat in front of the house, when he marched up to him, and declared that he must not walk there, as his orders were to let no person, except the lady and the children, pass that way. [t was in vain that the officer told him that he was the command- er of the station, and that the order was issued by himself The sepoy still persisted in declaring that his hookham was. that no person whatever, except the lady and children, was to promenade there ; and the officer, smiling at the literal interpretation given by the sentinel, went to the guard room, and ordered that he him- self might also have permission to cross the lawn. Another in- tance occurred at the hospital at Dinapore. At a time when great mortality prevailed, a sentinel was posted at the entrance of the dead room, where the bodies are placed as soon as life is extinct, and amongst other orders, he was directed not to let the bodies be taken away during the night. It so happened that a young man had fallen into a sort of trance, which had been mis- taken for death, and had, during the evening, been removed to the dead house. In the course of the night, he recovered so far as to know the situation in which he was placed, and summoning all his strength, he came to the door, with an intention of cross- ing the court to the hospital ; but not without being perceived by the sentinel, who, although he was evidently much alarmed, yet declared that his hookham was, that no dead man should go from the place that night, therefore he must go back ; and on the young man's attempting to pass by him, he very deliberately carried him back, and fastened the door. When the relief guard came, he reported that a dead man wished to come out, but that he detained him, according to his orders. The corporal imme- diately opened the door, and taking him up in his arms, carried him to a bed in the hospital, and then summoned the steward to his aid, when, by proper treatment, the youth recovered, and was in a short time able to perform his duties as before, after having been literally numbered with the dead. In visiting some of the Hindu temples, I have been disgusted EAMAUNA FESTIVAL — MONKEYS 28b with the worship paid to monkeys. I was about to enter the court of a large temple at Nuddea, when the officiating Brahmin said, " No person may visit the court of Huneman with his shoes on." I reasoned with him through a friend, who understood nis language better than myself, and he became very abusive ; but at length, after bearing his attack with calmness and composure, we were permitted to enter. He requested us to make an offering to the monkeys, either of fruit or sweetmeats, plenty of which were for sa-e at the gates of the enclosure ; but this we declined. The Ramauna festival is annually celebrated with great pomp, when Huneman, the monkey son of the god Pavana, who pre- sides over the winds, is personified by some stout fellow, equipped with a mask and tail like a monkey, who, attended by an aimy of similar masks and tails, attacks the castle of the giant Ravana, to deliver Seeta, a princess who has been stolen away by the giant and his evil spirits from her husband, Rama Chandra ; a fruitless attempt having before been made by her husband and his brother, Luchmunu, to effect her rescue. Formerly the youths who per- sonified Rama Chandra, Luchmunu, and Seeta were afterwards sacrificed to the parties they had represented ; but this part of the performance has long since been discontinued. During the fruit' seasons, I was much annoyed by monkeys: a whole tribe of the large species, called ring-tailed, came in from the jungles, and devoured all the fruit they could seize. When erect, they were as high as a common-sized man ; and the agility which they displayed was truly astonishing. Behind my prem- ises there was a long building formerly used as a rope walk, the tiat roof of which was their favorite place of resort to gambol and chatter. When a European approached the spot, they would in- stantly ascend to the top of some almond trees in their vicinity ; but if a native came quite near to them, they took no more notice of him than if he had been one of their own species. One of these monkeys became quite familiar with the shop keepers in the bazaar, and would help himself plentifully to rice, fruits, &c. I was much amused, one day, to hear a sweetmeat merchant thus expostulate with him : '"'My brother, you know i am a poor man ; do not take my sweetmeat balls ; take them fron. other shops : there is a rich man over the way ; he has plenty of rupees ; go to him. Nay, nay, brother, that is too bad," (the monkey having just crammed a great ball of sweetmeat into his 286 ANECDOTE? OF MONKEYS )aws ;) " I cannot afford so much : indeed, my brother, I cannot.' And the poor shopkeeper, apparently very much against his incli- nation, used a bamboo to guard his property. The same animal played me a trick soon after, that might have proved of serious consequence. I was riding through the bazaar on horseback, when he caught hold of my horse's tail, and began to pull first to one side and then to the other. I had no whip, and he was a long-armed, powerful creature : the horse struck at him, but he maintained his hold without being kicked ; and in this manner we proceeded a considerable distance, the horse becoming more violent in his kicking and rearing, and the monkey more active in his pulling, until my syce, having procured a bamboo, assailed the enemy in the rear, when he took refuge on the roof of a ban- yan's shop. I have seen these monkeys seize the sacred ox by the tail, and give it a sudden and powerful twist, when he would run off at a full gallop, roaring with pain and fright. A friend, whose premises adjoined mine, had a litter of pigs in a sty raised upon posts, to secure it from the attacks of jackals and foxes, but it was not out of the reach of monkeys. Hearing an unusually loud and uproarious commotion in this elevated habitation of little grunters, we hastened to ascertain the cause, and found that a monkey had seated himself astride the mother, and with one of her ears firmly grasped in each hand, was riding in fine style around the sty. The servants shouted, and he made his retreat, but not without taking with him one of the offspring of his nag. Holding it by the hind legs, he mounted to the top of a tall cocoa-nut tree, and then very deliberately placed his prisoner under his arm, and began to turn its tail round and round, as music-grinders turn the handle of the hand organ ; and at every turn this living instrument of music sent forth loud and piercing notes, which were responded to in various tones from the sty. The servants began to pelt him with stones, which caused him to leap from tree to tree; but finding himself embarrassed by the weight he carried, he threw the pig into the air, and as it fell fifty or sixty feet, it was instantly killed. These monkeys became so audacious that it was unsafe to leave any thing portable about the premises. A very large dog, belong- ing to a gentleman in the neighborhood, used occasionally to give chase to any of them that he found alone at a distance from the ir»^es ; but one day, as he was running after a small one that came ATTACKED BY MONKE/S. 287 down to the river side, three large ones left the trees to attack him. First one and then another would lay hold of his tail, and swing him around, then, grasping his neck, bite his ears ; and in consequence of the great length of their arms, it was in vain that he attempted to retaliate. One of them at length grasped his throat so tightly that, in a short time, he would have been killed, had I not gone to his rescue. Taking a gun in n:^ hand, I went towards the scene of action, and in a moment the monkeys were far enough away ; but the poor dog was so terribly bitten, that for many days it appeared improbable that he would recover ; and when able to run about again, we never could in- duce him to chase a monkey. One morning, a little boy, about eight years of age, was going to school with a bunch of plantains in his hand, to be eaten at tiffin : these did not escape the watchful eye of a large monkey perched upon an almond tree near the road. Making a rapid though circuitous movement to gain the rear, Jackoo soon came up with the object of his pursuit, and jumping between the bearer and the boy, he put his long arms around the child's nick, and seized the plantains. The bearer screamed, and fled to a distance ; but the child, though terribly alarmed, maintained his rights manfully for a considerable time, clinging to his plantains with all his might : but Jackoo was not to be disappointed ; giv- ing the boy a blow on the head, he knocked him down, and bore off the plantains in triumph. The propensity of the monkey to retain whatever he grasps is often taken advantage of to capture him. Two large bunches of plantains are put into two narrow-necked jars, and placed where they will attract his attention. He eagerly seizes the plantains, but soon finds that he cannot extricate his hand, yet will not let go his hold, and will endeavor to make his escaj>e with the jars and their contents, but at a very slow pace, asj both his hands being thus secured, he is obliged to shufiie along in an erect posture. When pursued, he will still maintain his hold, screaming, grinning, and chattering until he is secured by throw- ing a noose over his head. In the course of a journey on the Ganges, my boat stopped for the night in the vicinity of Nuddea, and I happened to stroll into a bamboo tope, or jungle. I had not proceeded far before I heard 'I great uproar around me ; and as I looked up, I saw a great mul- 288 JACKALS, THEIK HABITS, ETC. titude of large Hionkeys advancing toward me from every du'ec- lion. Some leaped upon the ground before me, others swung by the bamboos over my head, and many closed up the path in the rear. Several of the females had their young clinging to them : but this did not seem to render them less agile than the others. A few of the largest, and apparently the oldest, chattered to- gether a moment, and then the whole tribe responded, and advanced towards me. What to do I knew not : however, 1 hallooed as loud as I could, to make my people hear, and the monkeys retreated a few paces. This encouraged me to per- severe ; but I perceived that, when I began to retreat, they closed upon me again, without being at all affected by my noise. Once more I stood still, and gave a tremendous shout, when back they went again. I gained at least twenty yards, at that time, before they returned ; and just as I was about to commence anothei shout, I saw a decrepit old woman hobbling through the midst of them. They appeared to be very familiar with her, and she shook several by the paw as she passed them. As soon as she had approached near enough to me to be heard, she poured out a torrent of abuse against me for disturbing the sacred animals in their retirement, and motioned me, with almost frantic gestures, to depart quickly, her tongue never ceasing till I was quite out of hearing. I was not long in complying, as the monkeys seemed implicitly to obey her, and cleared the path by which I could retreat. In returning to the boat, I met my servant, who said that he was coming to tell me not to disturb the monkeys in the bamboo grove, for it belonged to Huneman. The people through- out the country worshipped them, and brought them offerings of rice and sweetmeats, and the old woman was employed to feed them. The jackals of India, which are exceedingly numerous, are very useful in devouring offal, the carcasses of dead animals, and the corpses floated ashore upon the banks of rivers ; yet their depredations, and their dismal bowlings at night, are more than equivalent to their usefulness as scavengers. Soon as the busy hum of the bazaars and streets is ended, and all nature seems about to take repose, their barking or howling commences. Whilst sitting in the verandah to enjoy the evening breeze, you hear the well-known cry, — perhaps a solitary howl from a jackal =it a great distance, — and you are glad that it is no nearer; but SAGACITY AND DOCILITY OF ELEPHANTS. 289 before your self-gratulations are completed, probably five or six, or even ten, of these clarion-tongued mourners open their cry "simultaneously, close by the spot where you are sitting, and the sound thrills through every nerve. Then silence succeeds for a few minutes, when their cries again break forth in another quar- ter, and it seems as if an army of them was sj^read over all the co'mtry, as in every direction the same cries are heard ; and woe be to any domestic fowl, kid, lamb, or rabbit that is not well secured by high walls and safely-fastened doors. A few years since, one of the up-country rajahs paid a visit to the governor- general ; and as he came by the great Benares road, he left all his retinue at Howrah, instead of taking them over the river to Cal- cutta. Some of the elephants and camels were much jaded by the fatigues of the journey, so much so that one of the largest elephants died, and the rajah ordered it to be buried in a plain at a little distance. An immense grave was dug, and the unwieldy beast was, by the help of the other elephants, drawn to the place, and rolled into the yawning gulf below. It was a very interest- ing spectacle, as the surviving elephants seemed to mourn its loss, and I could see the tears trickle down their cheeks in fast succes- sion, as they paid this last friendly office to their deceased com- panion. The animal must have weighed many tons, and it could not have been carried to the grave but by the help of these sa- gacious creatures. Notwithstanding the hole was dug so deep as to allow six feet of earth above the body of the elephant, the jackals began their ravages, and in a very few days more than a hundred of them were feasting upon the carcass. The elephant is a valuable auxiliary to government in trans- porting stores and troops to the different stations where no water conveyance is available. A gentleman, being about to travel to a distant station, had many government elephants put under his care ; and they were brought over to Gusserah to wait his depart- ure. As he was staying with a friend of mine, I cheerfully com- plied with his request that the elephants might remain beneath a shady grove of mangoes in my .arge compound. There I had a constant opportunity of watching their movements, and was de- lighted and surprised in witnessing their sagacity and docility. Every morning, they came down to the river side to wash. Ly- ing upon one side in the stream, each elephant would fill its trunk with water, and squirt it over the place where the mohout was 19 290 EUNTEES ON ELEPHANTS ATTACK A TIGRESS- rubbing ; then, kneeling, would perform the same operation on ita back ; and lastly on the other side, until the whole body was cleansed. One of these animals, in passing through the bazaar, suddenly came upon a man sleeping in the path ; when, rather than crush him beneath its foot, the careful animal rolled him over with its trunk, and placed him out of danger. The man awoke in a terrible state of alarm ; but the elephant acted with the greatest coolness and caution. Whenever a branch of a tree hangs in the way of the howdah, although the elephant itself might pass under it, yet, knowing it would incommode its master, the considerate beast seizes it, and rends it off, that no incon- venience may be sustained by its rider. Whenever an elephant scents a tiger, which it can do at a considerable distance, it utters a shrill cry, and elevates its trunk perpendicularly to repel the at- tack. The leaps which the tiger makes in its charge are truly astonishing ; yet a well-trained elephant will generally succeed in repelling the most furious attack, by dashing the springing tiger to the earth with its trunk ; when, if its foe be at all stunned or maimed by the fall, or wounded by the rifle of the sportsman, the ponderous foot of the mighty beast will crush the fallen victim, and complete its destruction. But, in most instances, a well- directed ball stops the career of the tigwr before he reaches the point of attack. When an elephant turns from the contest, the life of its rider is in danger, as the tiger can easily climb up in the rear, and seize the person in the howdah before he can turn to defend himself A few years since, a party of Europeans, consisting of indigo planters and some of the officers of a native regiment stationed in their neighborhood, went into the jungles for the purpose of shooting tigers, and had not proceeded far before they roused an immense tigress, which, with the greatest intre- pidity, charged the line of elephants on which they were seated, when a female elephant, in the direct point of attack, which had been lately purchased, and was hitherto untried, turned suddenly around, to fly from the field of battle, showing the greatest dread of the approaching foe. The tigress instantly sprang upon her back, and seizing the gentleman in the howdah by the thigh, brought him to the ground ; then, throwing him, stunned by the fall, over her shoulder, just as a fox carries a goose, she started off into the jungle. Every rifle was pointed at her, but no one dared to fire on account of the position in which her captive lay. EEMAKKABLE EEb-UE FKOM THE JAWS OF A TIGRESS 291 She went through the jungle grass much faster than the elephants fould, and was soon out of sight ; but her pursuers were enabled to trace her by the blood in her track ; and as a forlorn hope, they resolved stil. to follow on, to see if it were possible to save the remains of their friend from being devoured. As they proceeded, the traces grew fainter and fainter, until, at length, bewildered in the heart of the jungle, they were about to give up the pursuit, when they came unexpectedly upon the tigress, lying dead upon the long jungle grass, still griping the thigh of their associate in her tremendous jaws, whilst he, though still sensible, was unable to speak. To extricate him was impossible without first cutting off the head of the tigress, which was immediately done, and the jaws being severed, the fangs were drawn out of the wounds ; and as one of the party providentially happened to be a surgeon, the patient Avas properly attended to, and the party had the satis- faction of returning with their friend, rescued from a most perilous situation, and with hopes of his recovery. He was taken to the nearest bungalowe, and by the aid there afforded, he was in a short time able to see his friends, and to explain how it was that the animal was thus found dead. For some time after the beast had seized him. he continued insensible, being stunned by the fall. When he came to himself, he discovered that he was lying on the back of the tigress, who was trotting along, at a rapid pace, through the jungle ; and every now and then, his face and hands would receive the most violent scratches from the thorns and bushes through which she dragged him. He gave himself up as lost, and determined to lie quietly on her back, waiting tho issue, when it occurred to him that he had a pair of pistols in his girdle, with which he might yet destroy his captor. After several ineffectual attempts, he at length succeeded in drawing one from the belt, and directing it at the creature's head, he fired ; but the only effect which it seemed to produce was to cause her to quick- en her pace, and to give him an angry shake, by which she made her fangs meet more closely in his flesh. From the excruciating pain thus produced he fainted, and remained totally unconscious of what was passing for some time, when, recovering a liitie, he determined to try the effect of another shot in a different place ; so, getting the rciiiaining pistol out of his girdle, he pointed the muzzle under the blade bone of the shoulder, in the direction of the heart, and once more fired when the tigress fell instantly dead 292 METHOD OF FRIGHTENING TIGERS— SERPENTS and neither howled nor struggled after she fell ; neither Lad he the power to call for aid, though he heard his friends approach- ing, and was fearful that they might pass the spot without discovering where he lay. The wounds healed, but the sinews of the limb were so dreadfully lacerated that he never entirely recovered the use of it. In the Morung forests, at one season of the year, many persons are employed in cutting saul timber. I was assured by a friend, who had for years employed a great number of these persons, that when a tiger is found to be near where they are at work, one of the party, in a state of nudity excepting a girdle around his waist, which is filled with small pebbles, approaches the lair of the beast on all fours, making a peculiarly hideous noise, using the most extravagant gestures, and occasionally casting a few of the pebbles at the tiger, who views the strange figure with evi- dent marks of trepidation, and slinks back from his approach. The gestures of the man now become more violent, and being accompanied by a copious discharge of pebbles and a still more hideous shout, the affrighted animal makes a hasty retreat. A signal being given, the whole band of workmen join in a con- tinued cry, until the trembling brute is far beyond the reach of its supposed pursuer. The men engaged in this employment have no hesitation in going into the most wild and lonely jungles, as this method of frightening away wild beasts was never known to fail. The following incident will serve to show the danger to which the inhabitants of India are continually exposed from serpents. A gentleman was one evening writing a letter, while his left arm was carelessly hanging over the side of the table, when a friend, who sat by him, said, " Mr. B., don't move a muscle upon any consideration ; for a cobra di capello is surveying your hand, and the least movement will cause it to snap at you." The gentleman glanced his eye round, and, sure enough, there was the snake dancing its head round and round his hand. With the greatest self-possession, he maintained his position. At length, the snake, poking its head into the sleeve of the gentleman's white jacket, began to ascend his arm ; still not a muscle moved, not a feature was altered : soon the reptile emerged from the sleeve at the collar, when the movement of his friend, alarming it, caused it to descend his back to the ground, where it was soon killed. ATTACKED BY A WHIP SNAKE. 293 Had not the gentleman manifested this self-possession, he would have alarmed the snake, which, for self-defence, would no doubt have seized the object of its terror. The whip snake is another venomous and most dangerous rep- tile. Its body is long and slender, very much in size like the thong of a chaise whip, from which I suppose it derives its name. This snake frequents the trees, and, fixing its tail round a branch will dart forward its whole length to seize any object that may unconscious of the danger, pass below it. One evening, whilst walking beneath a small mango tope, I felt a smart rap upon the crown of my hat, and looking up, saw one of these reptiles dart- ing from the bough just above my head : with great difiiculty I managed to destroy it, but not before I had sent for my gun and shot at it several times. EiST INDIAN CHAEACTER AND CUSTOMS, ILLUSTKATED BY ANECDOTES, ETC. COMMUNICATED BY AN ENGLISH LADY RESIDING IN INDIA We have just arrived in India, and are at our cousin Stanton's house at Madras. The scene in the Madras roads is the brightest and liveliest possible. The sea is completely studded with ships and boats of every size and shape, and the boats are manned with crews even more quaint and picturesque than themselves. But none can compare with the catamarans, and the wonderful people that manage them. Fancy a raft of only three logs of wood, tied together at each end when they go out to sea, and dntied and left to dry on the beach when they come in again. Each catamaran has one, two, or three men to manage it : they sit crouched upon their heels, throwing their paddles about very dexterously, but in a manner remarkably unlike rowing. In one of the early Indian voyagers' log-books is the following entry respecting a catamaran : " This morning, 6, A. M., saw distinctly two black devils playing at single-stick. We watched these infernal imps above an hour, when they were lost in the distance. Surely this doth portend some great tempest." It is very curious to watch these catama- rans putting out to sea. They get through the fiercest surf, some- times dancing at their ease on the top of the waves, sometimes hidden under the waters ; sometimes the man completely washed off his catamaran, and man floating one way and catamaisji an- other, till they seem to catch each other again by magic. I have seen so many curiosities already that I do not know which to describe to you first — jugglers, tumblers, snake-charm- ers, native visitors, &c., &c. For the last few days we have been in a constant bustle. Those snake-charmers are most wonderful One day, we had eight cobras and three other snakes all dancing round us at once, and the snake-men singing and playing to them on a kind of bagpipe. The venomous snakes they call good snakes : one the Brahminee cobra, they said was so good, that NATIVE VISITS — ADVISED TO TELL A FEW LIES. 295 Iris bite would kill a man in three hours ; but of course all these had their fangs extracted. The men bring them in covered bas- kets. They place their baskets on the ground, and play their bagpipes for a while ; then they blow at the snakes through the baskets ; then play a little more j at last, they take off the lid of the baskets, and the snake rises up, arching his neck like a swan, and with his hood spread, looking very handsome, but very wiciced. We have had a great many visits from natives to welcome A. back again, or, as they say, " to see the light of master's coun- tenance, and bless God for the honor ! " One — a gentleman, in his black way — called at six in the morning ; he left his carriage at the gate, and his slippers under a tree ; and then, finding that we were going out riding, he walked barefoot in the dust by the side of our horses till " our honors " were pleased to dismiss him. Another met us, got out of his carriage, thrust off his shoes, and stood bowing in the dirt while we passed ; then drove on to the house, and waited under the verandah for an hour and a half, till we were pleased to finish our ride. One paid me a visit alone, and took the opportunity to give me a great deal of friendly ad- vice concerning managing A. He especially counselled me to " persuade him to tell a few lies.'' He said he had often advised " master " to do so ; but that he would not mind him, but " per- haps mistress persuade master. Master very good — very upright man ; he always good ; but master say all same way that he think. Much better not ! Mistress, please tell master. Any body say wrong, master's mind different : that quite right — master keep his own mind ; his mind always good : but let master say all same what others say ; that much better, and they give him fine appointment, and plenty much rupees ! " I said that that was not English fash- ion ; but my visitor assured me that there were "plenty many" Englishmen who told as many lies as the natives, and were all rich in consequence : so then I could only say it was very wrong, and not master's fashion, nor mine ; to which he agreed, but thought it " plenty great pity " ! These natives are a cringing set, and behave to us English as if they were the dust under our feet ; and indeed we give them reason to suppose that we consider them as such. Their servility is disagreeable, but the rudeness and contempt with which the English treat them are quite painful to witness. Civility to 296 NATIVE CHARACTEK — A MOONSHEE EMl'LOVEI). servants, especially, seems a complete characteristic of gnffinage. (A griffin is a fresh man or fresh woman in India.) One day, 1 said to my ayah, (a very elegant lady in white muslin,) " Ayah, bring me a glass of toast and water, if you please." She crept to the door, and then came back again, looking extremely per- plexed, and whined out, " What mistress tell ? I don't know." " I told you to bring me some toast and water." " Tciast wafer I know very well, but mistress tell if you please ; I don't know if you please.''^ I believe the phrase had never before been ad- dressed to her. Every thing seems to be done by means of con- stantly finding fault : if one lets the people suppose they have given a moment's satisfaction, they begin to reason : " Master tell very good ; try a little more than worse ; perhaps master like plenty as well." One day, I gave some embroidery to be done by a Moorman recommended by my tailor : the Moorman did not bring his work home in time ; I asked Mrs. Stanton what was to be done. " O," she said, " of course stop the tailor's pay." " But it is no fault of the poor tailor's." " O, never mind that ; he is the Moorman's particular friend, and he will go and beat him every day till he brings the work home." They are like babies in their ways. Fancy my great fat ayah, forty years old, amusing herself with puffing the wind in and out of my air-cushion till she has broken the screw! The jargon that the English speak to the natives is most absurd. I call it " John Company's English," which rather offends Mrs. Stanton. It seems so silly and childish, that I really cannot yet bring my- self to make use of it ; but I fancy I must in time, for the king's English is another characteristic of grijffinage, and the servants seem unable to understand the most common direction till it is translated into gibberish. A moonshee seems to be a component part of most English establishments ; so I have set up one also. He comes three times a week to teach me Tamul. He is a very solemn sort of person, with long mustachios, and numbers of beautiful shawls, which he twists round his waist till they stand out half a yard in front of him, and come into the room before his face appears. When we hired him, he made many salaams, and said he preferred our friendship to any remuneration we could give ; but he conde- scends to accept five pagodas a month besides. He comes when I choose, and goes away when I bid him. If I am not ready, he NATIVE LEriEES — INVITED TO A FEAST. 297 sits on his heels in the verandah for a couple of hours, doing nothing, till I call him. If I am weary in the course of my les- son, 1 walk away, and bid him write a little ; and there he sits, scribbling very slowly and very intently, till I please to come back again. He is president of a Hindu literary society, and at its first opening delivered a lecture in English, of which he is vev'j proud. He brought it to me to-day to read. The whole was capital ; and it concluded with a hope " that this respectable institution, so happily begun in smoke, might end in blaze"! This Tamul that he is to teach me is a fearfully ugly language — clattering, twittering, chirping, sputtering, like a whole poultry- yard let loose upon one ; and not a singing-bird, not a melodious sound among them. I suspect that I shall soon grow tired of it ; but meanwhile it is a little amusement. A Tamul writer came to-day to copy some document on cadjan-leaf for Mr. Staunton. He held the leaf in one hand, and a sharp steel-pointed style, for a pen, in the other. He wrote very fast, and seemed quite at his ease, though sitting on his heels, and writing on his hand in this inconvenient manner. Few things amuse me more than the letters we daily receive from natives, underlings in office, who knew A. before he went to England. One apologizes for troubling him with " looking at the handwriting of such a remote individual," but begs leave humbly to congratulate him on the safe arrival in India of him- self and his " respectable family " — meaning me ! Another hopes soon to have the honor of throwing himself at " your good- ness's philanthropic feet." Is not this the true Fudge style ? The other day, a very rich native, an old protege of A.'s, came to say that he and his son wished to make a feast for me, if I would come to their house, I was extremely glad, for I was longing to get into one of the native houses ; so we accepted the invitation. Armagum and Looboo, our two entertainers, met us at their garden gate with lanterns, and rows of natives extended all the way up to the house, which was lighted up most bril- liantly with innumerable chandeliers, lamps, and lustres, hung from the ceiling and festooned to the walls. The house consist- ed of one very large verandah, that opened into a large draw- ing room, with a smaller room at each end, and sleeping rooms bb/ond ; and on the other side of the drawing room another ven^ndah, leading into another garden. The house was furnished 298 EECEPTION- VARIOUS ENTER TAINMIS? IS. very much like a French lodging house, only with more comfort- able ottomans and sofas ; but the general effect was very French, quantities of French knickknacks set out upon different tables, and the walls quite covered with looking glasses. We were led into the great drawing room, and seated upon ofas, and servants were stationed at our side to fan us. Arma- gum and Looboo brought us each a nosegay of roses, and poured rose water over them and over our hands ; and they gave me a queer kind of sprig, made of rice and beads, like a twelfth-cake ornament. They also gave us each a garland of scented flowers, so powerful that even now, at the end of the next day, I cannot ged rid of the perfume on my hands and arms. Then the enter- tainment began. They had procured the musicians, dancers, and cooks belonging to the nabob, in order that I might see all the Mussulman amusements, as well as those of the Hindus. First came in an old man with a long white beard, to play and sing to the vina, an instrument like a large mandolin, very pretty and antique to look at, but not much to hear. His music was miser- able, just a mixture of twang and whine, and quite monotonous^ without even a pretence to a tune. When we were quite tired of him, he was dismissed, and the nabob's dancing girls came in — most graceful creatures, walking, or rather sailing about, like queens, with long muslin robes from their throats to their feet. They were covered with gold and jewels, ear rings, nose rings, bracelets, armlets, anklets, bands round their heads, and rings ori all their fingers and on all their toes. Their dancing consisted of sailing about, waving their hands, turning slowly round and round, and bending from side to side. The prettiest of their performances was their beautiful swan-like march. Then they &,ang, bawling like bad street singers — a most fearful noise, and no tune. Then we had a concert of orchestra music, with differ- ent looking instruments, but in tone like every modification of bagpipes — every variety of drone and squeak ; you can form no idea of such sounds under the name of music : the chimney sweepers' clatter on May day would be harmonious in comparison. Imagine a succession of unresolved discords, selected at random, and played on twenty or thirty loud instruments, all out of tune in themselves and with each other, and you will have a fair idea rf Hindu music and its effect on the nerves. When my teeth had been set on edge till I could really bear it DANCING GIKL — JUGGLER— SPLENDID SUPPER. 299 in longer, I was obliged to beg A. to give the musicians a hint to stop. Then there came in a man to imitate the noises of various birds. This sounded promising, but unfortunately the Madras Dirds are screaming, and not singing birds ; and my ears were assailed by screech owls, crows, parrots, peacocks, &c., so well imitated that I was again obliged to beg relief fro-m such torture. Then we had a Hindu dancing girl, decorated with the most magnificent jewelry I ever saw : her dancing was very much like that of the Mohammedans, only a little more difficult. There was a good deal of running backwards and forwards upon her heels, and shaking her silver bangles or armlets, which jingled I'ke bells ; then glissading up to me, waving her pretty little hands, and making a number of graceful, unmeaning antics, with her eyes fixed on mine with a strange, unnatural stare. After her performance was ended, we had a conjurer, some of whose tricks were quite marvellous. He had on a turban and a cummerbund, (or piece of muslin wrapped round him,) but no jacket, so that one could not imagine a possibility of his conceal- ing any of his apparatus about him ; but, among other tricks, he took a small twig of a tree, ran his fingers down it to strip the leaves off, — small leaves, like those of a sensitive plant, — and showered down among us, with the leaves, five or six living scorpions ; not little things like Italian scorpions, but formidable animals, almost as long as my hand. I did not admire their company, creeping about the room ; so he crumpled them up in his hand, and they disappeared. Then he waved his bare arms in the air, and threw a live cobra into the midst of us. Most of his other tricks were juggling with cups and balls, &c., like any English conjurer ; but the scorpions and cobra were quite beyond my comprehension. After he was dismissed, we had another gold and silver girl, to dancs upon sharp swords, to music as sharp ; then a fire eater ; and, last of all, a great supper laid out in the back verandah. The first course consisted of all the nabob's favorite dishes of meat, and curries, and pillaws, set out in China plates ; the second course consisted of Hindu cookery, set out in cups and saucers. A. whispersd to me that I must eat as much as I could, to please poor old Armagum ; so I did my best, till I was almost choked with cayeiins pepper. The Mooiman pillaws were very good ; 300 A SPEECH— VISIT A RAJAH— AMUSING EXCURSION. but among tlie Hindu messes I at last came to something so queer, slimy, and oily, that I was obliged to stop. After supper, Armagum made a speech, to inform me that he was aware that the Hindus did not know how to treat ladies ; that he had therefore been that morning to consult an English friend of liis concerning the proper mode of showing me the respect that was my due ; and that he had informed him that English ladies were accustomed to exactly the same respect as if they were gen- tlemen^ and that he had better behave to me accordingly. He begged I would consider that, if there had been any deficiency, it was owing to ignorance, and not to want of affection ; for that he looked upon me as his mother ! Then he perfumed us all with ottar of roses, and we came away, after thanking him very cor- dially for his hospitality and the amusement he had given us. I was very curious to see the ladies of the family, but they could not appear before English gentlemen. I peeped about in hopes of catching a glimpse of them, and I did descry some black eyes and white dresses through one of the half-open doors, but I could not see them distinctly. We are now residing at Rajahmundry, a most lovely spot on the banks of a magnificent river, the Godavery. A. has bebn ap- pointed judge of this district, I like this place much better than Madras. Every body tried to make Madras as English as they could, though without much success, except doing away with every thing curious ; but this place is real India, and I am every day seeing something new and foreign. We have just returned from a visit to a rajah named Pimtooloo. It was a very amusing excursion ; and had I known what an un- dertaking it would be, I never should have attempted it, or rather A. never would have consented to it, however urgent my curiosity might have made me. But we are safe at home again, and the journey has done us good. When the time came for us to go, A. said he thought it would be scarcely worth the trouble, and that we should be "more quiet and comfortable at home " — such a thorough John Bull ! But I made him go, as I wished to " see a little of life." The people had told us that the distance was fifteen miles, and we expected that, by starting at half past five in the after- noon, we should arrive about ten o'clock, in time for a good night's rest. But instead of fifteen, we found it to be thirty miles, and CONDUCTED IN STATE TO THE PALACE. 301 no road. We had to grope our way in the dark over cotton fields, the rain pouring down in torrents, and the bearers wading and splashing through the mud, until half past five the next morn- ing, when we arrived at the end of our journey, " plenty tired." We were conducted to a choultry, which the rajah had prepared and ornamented with bits of old carpet for our reception, until he could have us conducted in state to the palace. His principal attendants came to pay their compliments, and he sent us a very good breakfast. When we had eaten, his gomashta (secretary) came to say that all things were ready for our removal. I ex- pected something of a row, but was quite unprepared for the uproar which had been provided for us. As soon as our palan- keens were taken into the street, a gang of musicians started up to play before us with all their might — a performance much like one of Rossini's most noisy overtures, played by bagpipes, hurdy gurdies, penny trumpets, and kettle drums, all out of tune. Then came banners, swords, flags, and silver sticks ; then heralds, to proclaim our titles, but we could not make out what they were ; and then dancing girls. A. looked rather coy at being, as he said, " made such a fool of; " but when the dancing girls began their ant'cs ankle-deep in the mud, the whole turn-out was so excessively absurd that mortal gravity could stand it no longer ; and he -was obliged to resign himself to his fate, and laugh and be happy, like me. When we arrived at the palace, the courts were filled with crowds of ragged retainers, and about fifty dancing girls were bobbing and bowing, salaaming and anticking. At last we came to the rajah's own hall, where we found him the pink of Hindu politeness, bestowing more flowers of speech upon us in a quarter of an hour than one could gather in all England in a twelvemonth. He ushered us to the rooms prepared for us, and staid a while to have a talk, surrounded by his retinue. His palace consisted of nn paved courts walled in, and literally ankle-deep in mud. Wt could not cross them, but all round there was a raised narrow ^jathway of hani earth, on which we walked, holding on by the wall for fear of slipping into the mud beneath. Our apartments consisted of one of these courts and the rooms belonging to it. At one end was a room, or rather gallery, which they call a hall, open to the court on one side, without any doors or windows, a small room at each end of the large one, and an outer yard for 302 PALACE DESCRIBED — DINNEE- PROCESSION the senants. The other three sides of the square communicated with other courts of the same kind, one opening into the rajah's own hall. In the middle of our gallery there was a wooden alcove overhanging the street, in which Puntooloo sits and smokes when he is alone. The furniture was a table, a carpet, four chairs, two cane sofas, and a footstool. Tr:e room was hung with pic- tures of divinities, by native artists, two French looking glasses, in fine frames, fastened to the wall in their packing cases, the lids being removed for the occasion, and two little shaving glasses, with the quicksilver rubbed off the back. The rajah was very fond of his pictures, and sent for some colored prints of hares and foxes to show us. They had been given him by an Englishman long ago ; and the color having been rubbed off in many places, I offered to mend them for him, which greatly pleased him. While I was filling up the holes in his foxes' coats with a little Yandyke brown, he stood by, crossing his hands and exclaiming, " Ah ! all same as new ! wonderful skill ! " and A. took the opportunity to put in his usual lecture concerning the advantages of female edu- cation. Puntooloo said he thought it was a very fine thing to teach girls, but that his people were " too much stupid," and did not like it, and he would not go contrary to their prejudices. When we were tired of him, we dismissed him, as the natives think it a great impoliteness to go away until they are desired ; therefore, when we had talked as long as we could, A. said that 1 was going to sleep, for that he (Puntooloo) "must be aware that sleep was a very good thing." That is the proper formula. When the peons come to report their going away to eat their rice, they always inform me that I " must be aware that eating is a very good thing, and necessary to a man's life." After we were rested and brisk again, the rajah sent us our din- ner. We had brought with us, at his request, plates, knives and forks, bread and beer, and he sent us besides all his own messes, native fashion, in brass trays lined with leaves, and a different little conundrum on each leaf, pillaws, quantities of pickles, ten or a dozen varieties of chutnies, different vegetables, and cakes made of cream, pepper, and sugar. After dinner, Puntooloo took us out to see the town — we in our palankeens and he in his tonjon, his musicians piping and drumming before us. The entire population of the town of course 'v.rned out to see the show. The rajah, perce.ving that one of EASTERN SPLEKDOR — AMUSING INTRODUCTION 3Ca A.'s palankeen doors was shut, stopped the procession, and camo lo beg that A. would keep both doors open, and show himself to the multitude. The town was built of mud, and the best of the houses were whitewashed. The streets were ankle-deep in mud, washed off from the walls of the houses ; but in the midst of all this dirt and discomfort, some little bit of tinsel would show itself at every opportunity — women, covered with orna- ments from head to foot, peeping out of the mud hovels ; men. with superb Cashmere shawls, looking quite beggarly from rass and dirt. This is "Eastern splendor" — a compound of muu and magnificence, filth and finery. Puntooloo is a great prince in his little way — one of the old hereditary rajahs of the high- est caste. When we returned to the palace, we found it illuminated with torches and crowded with spectators. We staid and witnessed the performances of dancing girls, and the exhibition of fireworks, Hs long as we could endure the heat, din, and glare, and then ■went to our own rooms. There we found every thing such a complete contrast to the native taste, that we could scarcely fancy ourselves only a hundred yards from all the rajah's row. Our .natee had lighted the candles, and placed our tea things, books, ind drawing materials on the table, all looking as quiet and com- fortable as at home. I never saw any thing so curiously different from the scene of the minute before ; every feeling and idea waa changed in an instant. The next day, Puntooloo introduced me to his wife. I had been longing to see her, but did not dare to ask it for fear of distressing his feelings ; however, he proposed it himself. They brought her when A. was out of the room. She was an immense creature, but young, with rather a good, sphinx-like face — alto- gether, much like a handsome young feather bed. She was dressed in green muslin embroidered with gold, and covered with jewels from top to toe, besides a be't of gold coins round her waist. All her attendant women came with her, and stood at the entrance. The rajah's gomashta stood by, to order her about and teach her manners ; and one of my peons acted as interpreter. When she first came in, she twirled, or rather rolled round and round, and did not know what to do until the gomashta bid her make salaam and sit down on a chair, and then I did the same. We did not know much of each other's language — she nothing of 304 PRESENTS — KETUilN HOME. mine, and I only enough of hers to be aware that the peon mib translated every speech we made, and invented the conversation according to his own taste^ making it consist entirely of most furious compliments on either side. She was very curious about my clothes, especially my bonnet, which she poised upon her fore- finger, and spun round like a top. I showed her some pictures ; she held them upside down, and admired them very much. She seemed amused and comfortable till A. came accidentally into the room, when she jumped up, turned her broad back to him, and waddled off as fast as her fat sides would let her. Of course he went away directly, not wishing to hurt her modesty ; and as soon as he was gone, she came mincing back again, reseated her- self with all sorts of affected airs and graces, and sent him a condescending message to " beg he would not distress himself, for that he was her father and mother." While she remained with me, A. took the opportunity of being alone with Puntooloo, to try to do him a little good. He was very ready to listen, — unusually so for a Brahmin, — and did not refuse to take some books. I gave him some drawings, which I had made for him, of subjects likely to suit his taste, particularly an eruption of Mount Yesuvius, on account of the red flames. I put the drawings in a blue satin portfolio, embroidered with scar- let and gold ; and he was delighted with it. We came home on a dry night quite safely, and found all well ; but an unexpected stranger visitor had arrived while we were ab- sent, and established himself in our house, ready to receive us ; however, he was an agreeable person, and we liked his company. I left off writing just now for my " tiffin," and could not im- agine what they were bringing me to eat — some hran, which I had been boiling to season a new tin kettle, and which the matce supposed to be some peculiar Europe cooky I was making for myself; and thinking I was provided for, he had eaten up al. my meat. THE MUTINY IN INDIA. COMPILED PEOM THE BEST AUTHORITIES. Mutinies among the native troops of India in the British service have oftentimes occurred within the present century, but never before on so grand a scale, or with such an extensive organization as that of 1857. That a conquered race should struggle to cast off a foreign yoke, or that a hireling soldiery should murmur upon any reduction of their accustomed pay and allowances, would be, in the one case, creditable, and, in the other, perfectly natural. But the vast majority of the pop- ulation of Hindustan has for so many centuries been subjected to the domination of a strange people, that patriotism has long since become extinct. There remains, indeed, a partiality for the spot where they were born, for the wells and groves con- structed or planted by their ancestors, and for the temples erected by the piety or vain-glory of their forefathers. It is the ashes of the dead, says a popular French poet, which create a fatherland ; but with the genuine Hindu, the fatherland ex- tends no farther than the boundaries of his natal village. He has a keen interest, indeed, in all that exists or vegetates with- in those narrow limits ; but beyond that line, he has no sympa- thies or concern, except on one point alone, and that is the purity of caste. The most patient of mankind, he will submit with apparent apathy to every caprice of his conquerors, so long as his caste remains untainted ; while that is preserved free from suspicion, he is ready to endure any form of oppression, and will even kiss the rod that smites him. An oppressive taxation, a debasement of the current coin of the realm, a vio- lation of the political constitution, a tampering with religious 39 (305) 306 THE GREASED CARTRIDGES. forms or faith, — any one of these or similar causes will suflEice to create a revolution, or a civil vi^ar, in a Christian state ; but the Hindu cares for none of these things, nor can he thus be roused to action and enterprise. But let his caste be menaced, and there is no wild beast in the forest more fierce and fell, no reptile more treacherous, no demon more cruel and re- lentless. ' A man of low caste employed in the artillery arsenal at Dumdum asked a Brahmin soldier to allow him to drink some water out of his lotah (a small vessel of brass used for drawing and containing water). The Brahmin declined, on the ground that his lotah would be rendered unclean by the touch of the thirsty and low-caste man. " You are very particular about your caste to-day," rejoined the other with a sneer ; " but you don't mind biting cartridges that are made up with animal fat." The Brahmin, in an agony of shame and terror, inquired the meaning of this startling accusation, and was informed that the cartridges given out for the new Enfield rifles were made up with pigs' or bullocks' fat. The story spread with the rapidity of fire in a stack-yard, and the credulous sepoys, both Hindu and Mohammedan, readily believed that a covert attempt was being made to undermine their respective religions. It is needless to insist upon the absurdity of the idea : they were convinced of its truth, and could not be persuaded that, although the car- tridge paper might be glazed, it was not greased. In every regiment there is always a certain number of chattering mis- chief-makers, who obtain a sort of importance by seeing farther through a millstone than their neighbors. These fellows were, of course, delighted with the semblance of an excuse for their mysterious nods, shrugs, and words of dark meaning. They pounced upon the fable of the cartridges like vultures upon carrion, and served it up in all quarters with various embellish- ments. The first consequence was a refusal on the part of the 19th N. I., stationed at Berhampore, to make use of the new cartridges. It so happened, indeed, that the cartridges which were actually given out to them were of the old fashion, such as they had used for years without scruple or hesitation, and were some that had been left in store by the 7th N. I. But they were in no mood to listen to reason, nor did the remon- strances and explanations of their European officers avail to bring them to their senses. Colonel Mitchel had, therefore, no MUTINY AT BAEEACKPORE. 307 alternative but to coerce them by a demonstration of force. He accordingly ordered a general parade for the morning of the 25th of February, and drew up the refractory regiment in. a position that was commanded by a European regiment and a battery of guns. He then ordered them to ground their arms — an order which they promised to obey as soon as the Europeans and the artillery were withdrawn from the ground. Unwilling to have resort to force except as a last resource, Col. Mitchell gave the desired orders, and the sepoys instantly laid down their arms. They were afterwards marched down to Barrack- pore, and being there disbanded on the 3d of April, were turned adrift, to carry their grievances and discontent to every station in the Upper Provinces. The next regiment to show the cloven foot was the 34th N. I., stationed at Barrackpore. On the 29th of March, a sepoy of that corps, named Mungul Pandy, maddened by excessive indulgence in intoxicating drugs, armed himself with a loaded musket and sword, and staggered up and down in front of the lines, uttering seditious and drunken cries. Lieut. Baugh, the adjutant, assisted by Serjeant-major Hewson, attempted to seize and disarm him, and called upon the quarter-guard to turn out and do their duty. The latter remained sullen and passive spectators of the struggle that ensued, which resulted in the European officers being severely wounded. For this mutinous conduct, both Mungul Pandy and the native officer in command of the quarter-guard, were tried, convicted, and hanged, and that wing of the regiment — for the three companies at Chittagong were naturally excepted — was disbanded, and turned out of the service. The painful ceremony took place at Barrackpore, on the 6th of May. At daylight, two sides of a square were formed by H. M.'s 53d and 84th, the 2d, 43d, and 70th N. I., two squadrons of cavalry, consisting of the body-guard and the 11th irregulars, and a light field battery, with six guns. When the line was formed, seven companies of the 34th, about 400 strong, were halted in front of the guns ; the order for disbandment was read out by tlie interpreter, Lieut. Chamier ; and after a few energetic remarks upon the enormity of their offence. Gen. Hearsey com- manded them to pile their arms, and strip off the uniform which they had disgraced. They obeyed, without a moment's hesita- 308 MUTINY AT MEERUT. tion. The work of paying up their arrears was then com- menced, and, in two hours, the disorderly sepoys, now con- verted into an orderly mob, were marched off to Pulta Ghaut, for conveyance to Chinsurah, the grenadiers of the 84th and a portion of the body guard attending their footsteps. A few days later, the governor-general in council issued a proclama- tion, warning the army of Bengal against the idle and un- founded tales which were being disseminated by designing and evil-minded men, and assuring them that the government of India entertained no desire to interfere with their religion or caste, but would continue, as aforetime, to treat the religious feelings of all its subjects with careful respect. But the season for explanations and mild remonstrance had already passed away. The mutinous spirit pervaded almost the entire army, and from this time, scarcely a mail arrived from the Upper Prov- inces without bringing tidings of some new and terrible disaster. On the 3d of May, the 7th Oude irregular infantry refused to receive the cartridges served out to them, and left the parade ground ; but Sir Henry Lawrence, officiating chief commis- sioner in the absence of Sir James Outram, took immediate measures to repress their insolence. The regular native troops, with H. M.'s 32d foot, and a battery of eight guns, were at once called out ; but the sight of the artillery, with their lighted matches, was too severe a trial for the courage of the muti- neers, who instantly threw down their arms, and fled in wild confusion. A more eventful scene was now at hand. Ninety men of the 3d light cavalry at Meerut were ordered out for practice with the new rifle, but only five would make use of the cartridges. The eighty-five malcontents were consequently brought before a court martial, and condemned to imprisonment for ten years, with hard labor. Their sentences were read out on parade, on the 9th of May, and the offenders marched off to jail. This was on a Saturday. On the following evening, while the Eu- ropeans were attending divine service, the men of the 11th and 20th regiments of native infantry assembled tumultuously upon the parade ground, evidently bent upon mischief. No sooner were the European officers apprised of what was going on, than they hurried to the spot, in the hope of pacifying the misguided soldiery. One of the first to arrive was Col. Finnis, of the THIRTY EUROPEANS MUUDKUKD, B09 11th, brother of the lord mayor of London for that year ; but while he was haranguing the 20th, a sepoy shot him in the back. He fell fainting from his horse, and was speedily hewed to death. The work of slaughter being thus inaugurated, the sepoys gave way to the most violent and riotous excesses. The troop- ers of the 3d light cavalry hastened, in the first instance, to the jail, forced the doors, and released their comrades. The felons confined in the prison were likewise set at liberty. Joined by these reckless villains, and by the vagabonds that infest every large military station, and indeed every large town, the muti- neers rose upon their officers, set fire to the European bunga- lows, or dwelling houses, and commenced an indiscriminate massacre of all the Christians they encountered, without spar- ing either age or sex. Mr. Greathed, the commissioner, and his wife, were saved by the fidelity of their servants ; but others were not so fortunate. About thirty Europeans were cruelly murdered. On all sides shot up into the heavens pinnacles of waving fire, the crackling and roar of the conflagration min- gling with the shouts of the mutineers. There was at Meerut, at the time, a European force, consisting of H. M.'s 60th rifles, the 6th dragoon guards, (carabineers,) — only partly mounted — a troop of horse artillery, and 500 artillery recruits ; in all, nearly 2000 men, of all arms, with a full complement of officers. But, unhappily, the divisional command was in the hands of a worn-out old man, who had done good service, indeed, in his time, but was now unfitted by age and a long residence in an enervating clime, to act with the promptitude necessary in such a crisis. Much valuable time was lost in calling out the Europeans, whose barracks were some little distance from the native lines. "When the carabineers were at length mounted, they rode off at a brisk trot, through clouds of suffocating dust and darkness, for it was already past eight o'clock, and there is no twilight in India. They did not, however, advance in the direction of the conflagration, but skirting it, finally debouched on the left rear of the native in- fantry lines, which were all in a blaze. Passing along in the rear of these, they presently came upon the 11th parade ground, where they found the rifles and the artillery, but the mutineers had already made off towards Delhi. The rifles, taking the 310 MUTINEERS ENTER DELHI. lead, picked off a few of the rearmost fugitives, and then the horse artillery, galloping to the front, unlimbered and opened fire upon a copse in wliich some of the mutineers had sought shelter, with heavy discharges of grape and canister, which tore and rattled among the trees, but failed to do much other dam- age. After this useless demonstration, the force returned to cantonments, to protect the station against any nocturnal assaults, while the mutineers, flushed with their partial success, pushed on to the imperial city, without being further molested, even by the cavalry. On the morning of the 11th of May, they entered Delhi be- fore its gates could be closed against them, and commenced the work of destruction. They were soon joined by the sepoys stationed in the city, in murdering the European inhabitants. No mercy was shown to age or sex. Delicate women were stripped to the skin, turned naked into the streets, beaten with bamboos, pelted with filth, and abandoned to the vile lusts of blood-stained miscreants, until death, or madness, terminated their unutterable woe. A few Europeans, it seems, took refuge in a mosque. For the account of wliat followed, we are in- debted to the deposition of a native eye-witness. " As they were without water, &c., for several days, they called for a subadar and five others, and asked them to take their oaths that they would give them water, and take them alive to the king ; he might kill tliem if he liked. On this oath, the Europeans came out ; the mutineers placed water before them, and said, 'Lay down your arms, and then you get water.' They gave over two guns — all they liad. The mutineers gave no water. They seized eleven children, — among them infants, — eight ladies, and eight gentlemen. They took them to the cattle sheds. One lady, who seemed more self-possessed than the rest, observed that they were not taking them to the palace ; they replied, they were taking them via Durya Gunj. Deponent says that he saw all this, and saw them placed in a row, and shot. One woman entreated tliem to give her child water, though they might kill her. A sepoy took her child, and dashed it on the ground." Another party, from thirty to forty in number, fled to the pal- ace for protection, but they were dragged out and butchered, and their bodies burned. The houses and shops of all natives sus- MUTINEERS PREPARE TO DEFEND DELHI. 311 pected of being friendly to the Feringhees (Franks, or Europe- ans) were gutted, and in some cases set on fire, and not a few of the peaceful inhabitants were plundered and murdered by their personal enemies. At first, it is said, the king refused to head the movement ; but he had no alternative, and submitted to his fate. On the third day, this monarch without a kingdom proceeded, with much pomp and circumstance, through the streets of Delhi, and enjoined the bazaar people to open their shops. One of the princes, Mirza Moghul, was appointed commander-in-chief of the army, and his brother, Mirza Aboobeker, general of the cavalry. The troops held their phantom king responsible for their sup- plies, but declined to give up the public money they found in the treasury. Several native officers of the mutineer regiments were promoted to high nominal commands, and active measures were taken to put the town in a state of defence. Heavy guns were mounted on the bastions, and a determination loudly expressed to give battle to the British forces, as soon as they approached the walls. While awaiting their arrival, we will give a brief sketch of the progress of the revolt in other parts of India during the remainder of May. On the 13th of May, at Ferozepore, the 45th and 57th N. I. mutinied, and attacked and dispersed by artillery H. M.'s 61st Foot and 10th L. C, which remained stanch. May 14th, at Meean Meer, the 16th, 26th, 49th N. I., and 8th L. C, were disarmed. May 22d, at Peshawur, the 21st, 24th, 27th, 51st N. I., and 5th L. C, were disarmed. May 23d, at Allyghur and Mynpoorie, the 9th N. I. muti- nied, opened the jail, and went to Delhi. On the same day, the 5th N. I. mutinied at Umballah. May 25th, at Murdaun, the 55th N. I. mutinied. About one hundred of them were made prisoners, of whom nineteen were hanged and forty blown from guns. May 29th, at Nasseerabad, the 15th and 30th N. I., with a company of Gwalior artillery, mutinied and went to Delhi. May 31st, at Lucknow, the 7th L. C, (two troops,) 13th N. I., (part,) 48th, (half,) and 71st, (half,) mutinied and fled towards Seetapore, followed and dispersed by Sir H. Lawrence. Same day, at Bareilly, the 18th and 68tli N. I., 8th Irregular 312 ADVANCE OF THE ENGLISH TOWARDS DELHI. Cavalry, 6th company of artillery, mutinied and liberated three thousand prisoners. The officers and chaplain escaped by rid- ing seventy miles in the sun. The same day, at Moradabad, the 29th N. I., and detail of foot artillery, mutinied. The officers escaped, while the sepoys were plundering. As long as it was expected that a British force would march at once upon Delhi, and carry the place by assault, the neigh- boring princes and potentates remained faithful to their alli- ances. Scindia and Holkar hastened to offer the services of their respective contingents to the Agra government. The rajah of Bhurtpore sent his body guard. The rajahs of Jheend and Puttiala despatched horsemen to the camp, and hospitably entertained the fugitives. These last-named princes, indeed, never swerved from their original line of conduct. Men, money, carriage, every thing in their power, was nobly tendered, and as freely accepted. But it soon became manifest that, however sincere might be the good will of the princes themselves, no assistance was to be looked for from their subjects. General Barnard, having succeeded to the command on the death of General Anson, lost no time in pushing forward towards Delhi. The advanced guard from Meerut, under Brigadier Wilson, was attacked at Ghazee-ood-deen Nuggur, in the afternoon of the 30th of May, by a large force of mutineers, accompanied by heavy guns. This village lies about fifteen miles from the capital, at the point where the Meerut and Delhi road crosses the little river Hindoon by a suspension bridge. The brigadier immediately sent off two companies of H. M.'s 60th rifles to hold the bridge, which, indeed, was the key of his position, and detached four guns of Major Tombs's troop, supported by a squadron of carabineers, along the bank of the river, with a view to turn the enemy's flank. The insurgents having opened upon the advanced parties with their heavy guns, two more companies of the 60th were sent forward to support them, while four guns of Captain Scott's battery, the sappers, and a troop of carabineers, also went into action. The enemy's guns, though well handled, were speedily silenced by the greater accuracy and rapidity of the European artillery. The rifles then charged, under Colonel Jones, in the most gallant manner, and captured the guns. At that moment, an ammunition wagon blew up, and killed Captain Andrews and four privates. The insurgents GENERAL BARNARD ARRIVES AT DELHI. 313 then retreated towards the city, pursued and harassed by Colonel Custance and the carabineers. The loss of the English was very trifling, but the enemy suffered severely. The rough handling he received, however, on the 30th, did not prevent him from making a second attack in the afternoon of the following day. The mutineers took up a position, about a mile in length, on the high ridge on the opposite side of the Hindoon to the British, and at no great distance from the advanced picket in front of the bridge. The firing commenced on their side, but was speedily answered by the guns of the horse artillery, and two eighteen pounders, while the rifles moved across the bridge, supported by two guns and a troop of carabineers. For two hours, the action was chiefly confined to the artillery, but at the end of that time, the enemy's fire slackened perceptibly. The British force then advanced steadily, driving the mutineers before them, who, nevertheless, continued firing until their position was entirely carried, when they retreated in haste to Delhi. The English soldiers were too much exhausted by fatigue and heat to follow them to any distance, and therefore returned to camp, after burning a village from which the insurgents had been able to give them some annoyance. Lieutenant Perkins, of the artil- lery, was killed, and about forty non-commissioned officers and men more or less severely wounded. A little after one o'clock in the morning of the 8th of June, the combined forces from Meerut and Umballa, under the im- mediate command of Sir Henry Barnard, advanced from Allee- pore towards Delhi. After marching about three miles, they came upon a body of mutineers, three thousand in number, and strongly intrenched, with twelve guns in position. The order was given to charge and carry the guns. With a ringing cheer, H. M.'s 75th rushed on, amidst a hailstorm of musketry, and the sepoys fled in terror to their next position ; for they had constructed a line of defence from the signal tower to the late Maharajah Hindu Rao's house, and disputed every inch of the ground. However, by nine o'clock, the army of retribution was in possession of the parade ground and cantonments. Tlie latter, indeed, were only indicated by grim masses of blackened walls, rent and tottering, the compounds being strewed witli broken furniture, torn books, and soiled clothing. Amid this 40 314 SALLIES OP MUTINEEES. scene of desolation, which inflamed the soldiers' minds with a fierce desire for revenge, the little army encamped, and waited for reenforcements. On the 15th, the mutineers sallied forth, encouraged Iby the junction of the 60th N. I. and the 4th native regular lancers. Their attack was fierce and well sustained, but in the end, Brit> ish pluck and endurance gained the day. On the 16th and 17th, the rebels were employed in constructing a battery of heavy guns in such a position as to enfilade the British camp. At 5 P. M., on the last-mentioned day, " the whole of the force, pickets and guards excepted, proceeded by different routes, in two columns, to attack and dislodge the battery. Our com- panies arrived first at the place, knocked down the front gate, and rushed in in front of a very heavy fire from behind the walls, and then forced two other barricaded gates ; about ten of ours were ordered in, the rest being posted outside the dnner walls, to shoot all who attempted to escape. We drove them into a corner, and shot forty-one — all that remained, the others having escaped by a gate which we had not guarded." On the 19th, information having been received that the ,enemy was manoeuvring to get to the rear of the camp, a squadron of H. M.'s 9th lancers, under Brigadier Grant, with six guns, proceeded to oppose his approach. When this little force reached the right of the Ocliterlony Gardens, a heavy fire of artillery was opened upon it, to which a suitable reply was speedily made. Reenforcements then came up from camp, and the action became general. Towards dusk, the rebels very nearly succeeded in turning the British flank, and for some time, two guns were seriously imperilled. A vigorous charge, however, drove them back, and the guns were saved. On the following morning, the wounded were brought in, and likewise a gun and two wagons, abandoned by the rebels on the previous night. The 23d of June, being the anniversary of the battle of Plassye, the first day of the new moon, and therefore auspicious for Moham- medans, and also the Ruth Juttra, and consequently favorable for the Hindus, the rebels marched out in great force at daylight, and made a spirited attack on the outposts. The action was severe, and the loss on both sides considerable, as the enemy fought un- der the shelter of gardens and buildings. However, they were at MUTINY AT SEETAPORE. 315 length driven into the city, leaving several hundreds of their men dead or dying on the field of battle. During tlie 23d and 24th, the besieged remained behind their walls, and the British army received a reenforcement of 400 or 500 Europeans, mak- ing in all about 3000 British soldiers, besides three native corps of 600 each, the Guides, a Sikh regiment, and the Goorkhas. The last are short, square, strong-limbed Highlanders, for 150 years the dominant race in Nepaul. On the 80th, the enemy again attacked the outposts, and maintained a harassing fight for some hours, in the course of which Lieutenant Yorke, 3d N. I., was killed, while showing a gallant example to the men. And thus closed the month of June, without any distinct advantage having been gained by the besieging force, or any plan of operations even having been formed. At Seetapore, the mutiny broke out on the 3d of June. A wing of the 41st N. I. was stationed at the town itself, and the remainder of the regiment at another place in the neighbor- hood. The colonel, altliough warned by a friendly sepoy, would not believe that the regiment intended to mutiny, and conducted two of the disappointed companies to the treasury, and there he and another officer were shot. The sergeant- major was also killed, and one other officer wounded. The officers had received orders, of course, to remain with their men ; but on hearing the firing in the town, the men at once disbanded themselves, rushing there to join in the plunder. A few faithful sepoys now implored the officers to escape, and, seeing the bungalows and lines in a blaze, they left about noon in their buggies. The party consisted of twelve officers, six ladies, and as many children, with a number of the wives and children of civilians — about fifty in all. During their journey, they had to avoid the high road, and were obliged to go over ravines, plouglied fields, and places where no wheeled carriage could ever before have passed. The party halted for an hour only, and were pursued by the mutineers after tliey had satiated themselves by murdering about fifty people in the town, men, women, and children ; but fortunately they reached Lucknow, a distance of fifty miles, in safety, escorted by twenty sepoys, who remained faithful to them. The party was two days and a 316 MUTINY AT AZIMGHUR AND NEEMUCH. night on the road, and the heat was intense. They lost all they possessed, and escaped with only the things they had on. The station was burned to the ground. On the same night, the 17th N. I. mutinied at Azimghur. An escort of eighty sowars (troopers) of the 13th irregular cavalry arrived on that day from Goruckpore, with treasure to the amount of ,£75,000. About 6 P. M., the latter resumed their march to Benares. Three hours afterwards, the sepoys of the 17th rushed out from their lines, killed Lieut. Hutch- ison, the quartermaster, and the kotwal (or mayor) of the city, and wounded the quartermaster-sergeant and the havildar- major. The officer on guard at the cutcherry, or magistrate's court, which was surrounded by an unfinished breastwork, turned out his men, and ordered the golandauzes (native artil- lerymen) to load the guns. They refused, however, to obey him, and said that they had no intention of injuring their offi- cers or the ladies, but they wanted the guns, to give chase to the treasure escort. The Europeans thereupon fled from the station, and after toiling over forty-four miles of bad road, reached Ghazeepore in safety. The troopers of the 13th irreg- ular cavalry proved true, and conveyed the treasure untouched to Benares. On the night of the 3d of June, the 72d N. I. at Neemuch mutinied. The bungalows were burned, and numerous were the hair-breadth escapes ; yet only four persons were murdered — a European woman and three children. The place did not long remain in the possession of the mutineers, the majority of whom at once made off" for Delhi. Not one of them awaited the approach of General Woodburn's movable column, which set out from Poonah on receipt of the news from Neemuch. The cavalry regiment of the Malwah contingent, having been despatched to follow up the Neemuch mutineers, suddenly refused to go any farther, and, having murdered their Euro- pean officers. Lieutenant Brodie and Lieutenant Hunt, returned to their headquarters at Mehidpore, but failed to induce the artillery and infantry to join them. The Bhurtpore levies, under Captain Nixon, superintendent of the Jawud district, behaved in a similar manner after proceeding two or three marches. The commanding officer, and his associate, Captain Gore Munbee, of the Bombay engineers, had no alternative but MUTINY AT BENARES. 317 to ride for their lives, and, after many liair-breadth escapes, reached Bhurtpore in safety. At Hansi, the Hurrianah light infantry, and tlie 4th irregular cavalry, massacred every Euro- pean in the station, though it does not appear that they in- creased the bitterness of death by previous insult and outrage, as so frequently happened at other stations. At Benares were the 37th N. I., the Loodiana Sikh regiment, the 18th irregular cavalry, 150 men of H. M.'s 10th, 30 men of the 1st Madras fusileers, and three 9-pounders, with 20 gunners. About 4 P. M. of the 4th of June, a general parade was ordered, with the intention of disarming the 37th, who were drawn up in front of their own lines, and facing the guns. On being ordered to place their muskets in the " bells of arms," some of them obeyed, while others hesitated. On this, some European soldiers advanced to secure the " bells," but the sepoys, misunderstanding the movement, and imagining they were about to be butchered, again seized their arms, and fired upon their own officers. This was the signal for a discharge of grape shot, which sent them in confusion to their lines. There they faced about, and fired upon their assailants from behind their huts. But they were quickly dislodged by a handful of British soldiers, who set fire to the thatched roofs, and again drove the sepoys to flight. Meanwhile, the irregular cavalry and tlie Sikhs also became bewildered, and, uncertain of their own fate, instead of charging the mutineers, turned upon the Europeans. The Sikhs three times charged the guns, but were repulsed with terrible slaughter. Above a hundred of the mutineers were killed upon the spot, and twice that number wounded. Of the European officers, Captain Guise, in command of the irregulars, and Ensign Hayter, 25th N. I., doing duty with the 37th, were killed, and three others wounded ; of the men, only eight were put hors de combat. Baffled in their treacherous designs at Benares, the 87th mutineers proceeded to Jaunpore. The residents hastened to the cutcherry, or collector's office, on receiving this unwelcome intelligence, and the company of Sikhs posted there swore to defend them to the last drop of their blood. But as the Euro- peans entered the building, a Sikh shot Lieutenant Mara, the commanding officer, through the back. His companions carried him in and laid him on the floor. The Sikhs, having fired a SIS MUTINY AT ALLAHABAD. volley over their heads, went off to plunder the treasury, and, in front of the jail, killed Mr. Cuppage, the magistrate. Deliv- ered from the immediate presence of their enemies, the Euro- peans ventured out from their place of security, and fled in their carriages to Benares. At Sultanpore, the mutineers were the 15th irregular cav- alry, who killed all their officers except Lieutenant Tucker, murdered two civilians, and plundered and burned every house ill the station. At the commencement of the revolt of the Bengal army, the 6th native infantry at Allahabad volunteered to serve against their own countrymen in Delhi, and were thanked by the gov- ernor-general in council for their loyalty. On the morning of the 5th of June, hearing that a suspicion of their steadfastness was entertained by the Europeans .in the station, the sepoys went to their officers in a body, with tears in their eyes, and besought them to rely on their honor. Perfect confidence ap- peared to be established on both sides, and, very likely, had a body of rebels at that moment come in sight, they would have been attacked and destroyed. But before nightfall, stragglers from other stations had arrived, who worked up the poor cred- ulous fools to frenzy. The Mohammedans were adjured by their common faith ; the Hindus were warned against the in- sidious danger that menaced their caste ; all were solemnly assured that European troops were marching up the country for the purpose of destroying all who refused to become Christians. The sepoys wavered, became convinced, and then rushed to the opposite extreme of relentless fury. At half past nine that same evening, while the officers were in the mess room, the bugle sounded the alarm. Thinking that some disturbance had taken place in the bazaar or in the neighborhood, the un- wary victims rushed out, and the foremost of them were in- stantly shot down. Some of the others contrived to escape to the fort, but five officers of the 6th, and nine young ensigns doing duty with that corps, were all inhumanly massacred. The fort contained a large arsenal, and commanded the junc- tion of the Ganges and the Jumna ; but its entire garrison con- sisted of 70 European invalids from Chunar, the Ferozepore regiment of Sikhs, 400 strong, and 80 sepoys of the 6th, at the main gate, besides volunteers from the non-combatant residents MUTINY AT FUTTEHPORE AND FYZABAD. 319 in the city. The first step was to disarm the sepoys at the gate, and their muskets were found to be loaded and capped. Tliey were then turned out, as there were no hands to spare to guard them. The mutinous soldiery, being joined by some 3000 lib- erated prisoners from the jail, then proceeded to burn and mur- der, to plunder and destroy. Not fewer than fifty Europeans are supposed to have perished on this occasion. On the morning of the 7th, the little garrison was strength- ened by the arrival of fifty of the 1st Madras fusileers, sent on by the energetic and provident Neill from Benares. He him- self went forward with a party of forty, as soon as the mutiny of the 6th was known, and in two nights got over seventy miles of ground — relays of natives pushing on the light- wheeled carriages containing the men. Immediately on his arrival, he sent out a detachment to clear the suburbs, which was effected with very trifling loss. At Futtehpore, the Europeans kept the rabble at bay for ten days, but at last, despairing of relief, they escaped to Banda, with the exception of Mr. Robert Tudor Tucker, the judge. This noble-minded English gentleman stood at his post as long as a hope remained of the misguided populace being brought to their senses. But when it became apparent that no good could be effected by his presence, while his departure might, per- chance, allay the strange excitement, he desired the deputy collector (a native) to lay a horse dawk (to post relays of horses) for him to Allahabad. The wretch complied by sur- rounding the house with an armed force. Mr. Tucker sold his life dearly. Sixteen of his savage and cowardly assailants were shot dead, before he succumbed to numbers. The native regiments stationed at Fyzabad mutinied on the evening of June 8, but they allowed their officers, with their families, to escape by means of the boats at the landing. In attempting to make their way down the river, they were several times attacked by mutineers ; many of them were shot, and others drowned. After encountering many perils, and endur- ing many hardships, the survivors at length reached Dinapore. The recently annexed kingdom of Oude was by this time seething with rebellion. Station after station was lost. Regi- ment after regiment either disbanded itself or joined the main body of mutineers. These gathered in great force at Lucknow, 320 DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW. and closely invested the residency. Sir Henry Lawrence, how. ever, had not been idle. The extensive range of buildings formerly occupied by the resident, his suite, and guard, had been placed in a state of defence ; guns had been mounted at all commanding points, a store of provisions laid in, and the native soldiers apparently interested as much as the Europeans in holding out against the insurgents. Throughout the month of June, Sir Henry not only repulsed every assault, but also inflicted severe chastisement on the enemy whenever he ventured too near. Towards the close of the month, however, supplies began to run short, owing to the number of women and children who had taken refuge within the residency. It therefore became necessary to make a sortie in the direction of the hostile camp. On the 2d of July, Sir Henry accordingly sallied forth at the head of 200 of H. M.'s 32d, supported by native infantry and artillery. The enemy's advanced guard was surprised and routed, and a considerable quantity of live stock captured and driven off in triumph. But as the victorious troops reached the town, the artillerymen sud- denly wheeled round, and poured rounds of grape into the unsuspecting Europeans. Upwards of sixty men, rank and file, were struck down, together with twelve of their officers, among whom was the brigadier himself. Sir Henry was hit in the leg ; but though the wound would not otherwise have proved mortal, lockjaw came on, and three days afterwards, that brave, good, and able officer was numbered with the dead. In conse- quence of the defection of the native troops, the Europeans were compelled to abandon the lines commanding the town, and to fall back upon the Michee Bhaum fort, which had pre- sciently been strengthened in case of any such emergency. Had there been no women or children present, the 32d could have cut their way through to Cawnpore, or to Agra ; but with 350 helpless beings under their protection, there was no alter- native but to remain at Lucknow, and await the arrival of as- sistance. The tranquillity that reigned throughout the greater portion of the Punjab was at times rudely disturbed by isolated at- tempts at mutiny, which were promptly suppressed and pun- ished with wholesome severity. At JuUundur, the 6th cavalry, the 36th and 61st N. I. were brigaded with H. M.'s 8th and MUTINY AT JULLUNDUE AND JHANSI. 321 some European horse artillery. The brigadier hesitated to dis- arm the native soldiery, though strong suspicions were enter- tained of their fidelity. His indecision being perceived by the sepoys, they were naturally encouraged to teet his forbearance to the utmost. One night, the troopers galloped into the in- fantry lines, crying aloud that the Europeans were at hand. The infantry regiments rose, wounded some of their officers, set fire to the bungalows, advanced upon the guns, and then made off for the Sutlej. The 64th, at Aboozaie, and the 62d and 69th N. I., at Mooltan, were disarmed without much trouble, but at Peshawur, the 55th broke out into open mutiny, but were routed and dispersed by the Europeans and Punja- bees. The latter pursued them to the foot of the hills, where they were seized by the fierce mountaineers, and either sold into slavery, or forcibly converted to Islam. The sepoys who were taken prisoners were condemned to be blown from guns, and the sentence was at once put into execution. Similar scenes were enacted at Lahore and Ferozepore. The Punjabees never, on any occasion, showed any mercy to the mutineers. Nationally, they hate, with a contemptuous hatred, the inhabitants of Hindustan ; and individually, their cupidity was roused by the rewards offered for every armed sepoy brought in, dead or alive. Their good will to the British government was, moreover, practically evinced by the readiness with which they enlisted, and the valor they subsequently dis- played. From the Derajat alone, 2000 horsemen responded to the summons of Colonel Edwardes ; and old Sikh artillerymen, who fought so admirably at Sobraon and Goozerat, now volun- tarily tendered their services to their conquerors. The pro- tected states to the east of the Sutlej were equally faithful as allies ; and, indeed, without their friendly cooperation, it would have been almost impossible to have spared a sufficient number of troops to sit down before Delhi. From the Punjab, we must move down country to Bundel- cund. The head quarters of the 12th native infantry and the 14th irregular cavalry, were stationed at Nowgong, and the left wing of each corps at Jhansi. At the latter place, there were two forts, one in the city, and the other, called the Star fort, in cantonments. In the former, the officers, distrustful of their men, had slept for some nights previous to the outbreak, and 41 322 MUTINY AT NOWGONG. the ladies were removed thither to reside. At"four in the after- noon of the 4th of June, a company of the 12th native infantry marched into the Star fort, and took possession of the guns and treasure. The others remained passive, and next morning as- sured their officers that they would stand by them. A little after noon of that same day. Captain Dunlop and Ensign Taylor were shot dead on the parade ground, and Lieutenant Campbell was severely wounded, but escaped to the city fort. Lieutenant Turnbull climbed up into a tree, but was seen from below, and brought down by a musket ball. The other officers, having seen what was going on through their telescopes, closed the gate of the fort, shot some of the troopers who were pursu- ing Lieutenant Campbell, and then took him in. Having bar- ricaded the gates with stones, they were able to offer a deter- mined resistance, even to the guns that were brought to play upon them. The besieged were fifty-five in all. Their provisions at length became exhausted, and two of the gates were battered in. In this extremity, the only hope appeared in accepting the prom- ises that were made of safety to their persons if they consented to lay down their arms. Major Skene, the deputy commis- sioner, was the first to march out. As soon as they were all outside the fort, the troopers closed in upon them, and tied them in two rows, the males separate from the females. The men were first massacred, Captain Burgess taking the lead, his elbows tied behind his back, and a prayer book in his hands. The women stood with their babes in their arms, and the elder children holding their gowns. Fortunately they were put to death without any inhuman indignities. The mutiny at Nowgong commenced June 10th. Several of the European officers were shot by their men, but those who escaped immediate death fled with their families for life, some on horseback, and others on foot. They were frequently as- sailed in their flight by various bands of mutineers ; some were murdered, and others died of sunstroke or fatigue. After enduring inconceivable hardships for about two weeks, a few remnants of the party reached places of safety. Scindiah's contingent, after the usual assurances of fidelity, mutinied on Sunday, the 14th of June. Eight or ten officers were killed by the insurgents, and the lives of all were in immi- MUTINY AT FURRUCKABAD. 323 nant jeopardy. There is no reason to suppose that the Maha- rajah in any way countenanced the acts of violence that were committed, though it is hard to believe that he was not well advised of the disaffection of his sepoys. Thus far the Madras Presidency had been distinguished by the tranquillity that reigned from border to border, and so far as troops were concerned, there occurred throughout the mutiny but one instance of disaffection. In the Nizam's dominions, however, an unquiet spirit was known to exist from an early period. The 3d cavalry regiment of the contingent was the first to show a bad spirit, and, as that was being laid, the 1st broke out into open mutiny. The prompt arrival, however, of Gen- eral Woodburn's movable column speedily restored order. A more serious affair took place at Furruckabad, or Futteh- gliur, in Oude. The mutineers at this station were the lOtli N. I. Early on the morning of the 18th of June, they com- menced by breaking open the jail and releasing the prisoners. The Europeans entered the fort, where they bravely defended themselves against their besiegers until the night of July 3d, when they escaped down the river in boats. They were 126 in number, the largest part of whom were women and children. While on the river tliey were several times attacked, and many of them were shot or driven from their boats and drowned. On arriving at Bithoor they were made prisoners and conveyed to Cawnpore. Here they were confined in the assembly rooms, until the approach of General Havelock's little army, when all were massacred by orders of Nana Sahib, rajah of Bithoor. This chieftain, whose real name is Dhundoo Punt, is the adopted son of the ex-Peishwah Bajee Rao, on whose death he petitioned the British government to recognize him as the Peishwah's titular and real successor. His petition was rejected, and thenceforth, beneath the mask of hospitality and good fellowship, he never ceased to nurture a deadly rancor towards the English. Some time before any disturbance broke out at Cawnpore, and it was only expected that there might be an outbreak among the troops. General Wheeler ordered over from Oude a regiment of irregular cavalry, which was quartered in different parts of the cantonments. At the same time, ofiicers were ordered to sleep in the lines with their men ; and assistance was asked from the rajah of Bithoor, the Nana, who sent some 200 cavalry, 400 824 MUTINY AT CAWNPORE. infantry, and two guns, which force had the guarding of the treasury. A few days later the Oude irregulars were ordered out of the station, as the general found he could not trust them, and were relieved by a company of the 32d regiment from Luck- now. General Wheeler gave the order for all the European inhabitants to sleep near the 32d regiment's barracks, also for the artillery to be ready to move down at any moment. On the 2d of June, two companies of the 84th regiment arrived from Allahabad ; but on the morning of the 3d, General Wheeler gave orders for one company of the 84tli, made up to its full strength, together with the company of the 32d regiment, to march to Lucknow. Eemaining at Cawnpore were 60 men of the 84th regiment, 70 of the 32d, 15 of the 1st Madras fusileers, and a few men of the artillery, with six guns. On the morning of the 4th of June, the officers of the cav- alry, the 1st and 66th regiments, were ordered to discontinue sleeping in their lines ; but the 53d N. I. being considered loyal, the officers of that corps were still to be with their men. On the afternoon of the Sunday, Lieutenant Ashe arrived with half a battery of Oude horse artillery, two' 9-pounders and a 24- pounder, having been obliged to retire on Cawnpore, as the troops that were with him on his way to Futtehghur had mutinied on the road on the 5th of June. The trenches being finished, the guns were placed in, and provisions for about twenty-five days were ordered in them. At about 11 o'clock that night the cavalry rose, taking with them their arms and two horses each. Early next morning the 1st N. I. was reported to have gone. The 53d appeared still loyal, remaining in their lines ; but as none of the officers were with their men, and as there was no one to look after them, they also went off, without any one missing them, between 8 and 9 o'clock, taking with them the regimental treasure and colors, and as much ammunition as they could carry. That afternoon every house was burned ; fires were seen in every direction. Next morning, the 7th of June, a letter was received from the rajah of Bithoor, who was supposed to be friendly to the English, saying that he meant to attack them. Soon after two guns opened from the north-west, and musketry from all direc- tions. On the 8th, three more guns were brought against the English. The number of guns increased daily, and on the 11th SIEGE OF CAWNPORE. 325 the enemy had playing, night and day, three mortars, two 24-pounders, three 18-pounders, one or two 12-pounders, about the same number of 9-pounders, and one 6-pounder. On or about the 12th of June, the insurgents, by firing, set on fire the large barracks in which all the women of the 52d regiment and the wounded were placed. There was now no place for the women and children to go to but the trenches, where many of them had to remain night and day. There was no shelter now for the men any where during the day ; and from this date five or six men daily were lost by sunstroke. Such were the circumstances when Nana Sahib sent a note to the commander of the garrison proposing honorable terms of capitulation. On the following day it was agreed that the be- sieged should give up the government money, the guns and am- munition, and that the insurgents should provide boats to con- vey the Feringhees to Allahabad unmolested. This agreement was drawn up in writing, signed, sealed, and ratified by a sol- emn oath by the Nana. Hostilities were then suspended on both sides, and preparations were made by the British for the evacuation of their untenable position. Of the 900 individuals who suffered behind the earthen mound that formed their sole protection from the enemy's fire, upwards of 300 were women and children ; of military men, there was nearly an equal number ; of civilians, merchants, drummers, and others who did good service, there were not more than 150 ; the rest being native servants, who took to flight soon after the commencement of the siege. It is not surprising that after three weeks of terror, starvation, and suffering, the survivors should have eagerly accepted the favorable conditions that were proposed to them, or that they should have been too ready to trust the solemn assurances of the treacherous Mahratta. On the morning of the 27th a number of carts, doolies, and elephants, were sent to the intrenchment by the Nana, to enable the women and children and sick to proceed to the river side. The men and officers were allowed to take their arms and am- munition with them, and were escorted by nearly the whole of the rebel army. It was about 8 o'clock A. M. when all reached the river side, a distance of about a mile and a half Those that embarked first managed to let their boats go ; thus three or four boats got off a short distance, though deserted by their 326 TREACHERY OF NANA SAHIB. crews, but the rest found difficulty in pushing them off the banks, as the rebels had previously had them placed as high in the mud as possible, on purpose to cause delay. In the mean time the report of three guns was heard from the Nana's camp, which was the signal previously arranged for the mutineers to fire upon and kill all the English ; and accordingly the work of destruction commenced. The boats' crews and others were ordered to get away, some of the boats were set on fire, and volley upon volley of musketry was fired upon the poor fugitives, numbers of whom were killed on the spot. Some fell overboard and attempted to escape by swimming, but were picked off by the bullets of the sepoys, who followed them on shore and in breast-deep water. A few boats crossed over to the opposite bank, but there a regiment of native infantry, just arrived from Azimghur, had placed itself in such a manner as to prevent their escape. The boats were then seized upon on both banks, the river not being very broad, and every man that survived was put to the sword. The women and children, most of whom were wounded, were spared and brought to the Nana's camp, and placed in a building called " Subuda Kekothee," and for the first three days no attention was paid to them beyond giving them a small quantity of parched grain each daily for food, and water to drink ; leaving them to lie on the hard ground, without any bedding. The boat containing the general had pushed on ahead when the firing began ; " but," says a native eye witness of the ter- rible scene that ensued, " some little way down, the boat got stuck near the shore. The infantry and guns came up and opened fire. This went on all day. It did not hurt the sahibs much. They returned the fire with their rifles from the boat, and wounded several of the sepoys on the bank, who therefore drew off towards evening. The sepoys procured a very large boat, into which they all got, and dropped down the river upon the sahibs' boat. Then the sahibs fired again with their rifles and wounded more sepoys in the boat, and they drew off and left them. At night came a great rush of water in the river, which floated off the sahibs' boat, and they passed down the river ; but owing to the storm and the dark night, they only proceeded three or four koss. In the mean time intelligence of tlie sahibs' defence had reached the Nana, and he sent off that MASSACEE AT CAWNPOKE. 327 night three more companies, and surrounded the sahibs' boat, and so took them and brought them back to Cawnpore. There came out of that boat sixty sahibs and twenty-five mem sahibs (ladies) and four children — one boy and three half-grown girls. The Nana then ordered the mem sahibs to be separated from the sahibs, to be shot. The sahibs were seated on the ground, and two companies placed themselves over against them, with their muskets ready to fire. Then said one of the mem sahibs, — the doctor's wife, — "I will not leave my husband; if he must die, I will die with him." So she ran and sat down be- hind her husband, clasping him round the waist. Directly she said this, the other mem sahibs said, " We will also die with our husbands ; " and they all went and sat down beside their hus- bands. Then their husbands said, " Go back ; " but they would not. Whereupon the Nana ordered his soldiers, and they, going in, pulled them forcibly away, seizing them by the arm ; but they could not pull away the doctor's wife, who there remained. Then, just as the sepoys were going to fire, the padre (chaplain) called out to the Nana, and requested leave to read prayers be- fore they died. The Nana granted it. The padre's bonds were unloosed so far as to enable him to take a small book out of his pocket, from which he read. After the padre had read a few prayers, he shut the book, and the sahibs shook hands all round. Then the sepoys fired. One sahib rolled one way, one another, as they sat ; but they were not dead, only wounded ; so they went in and finished them off with swords." Ten days after their capture, the women and children were removed to the assembly rooms, and there treated with greater consideration in compliance with instructions received from the king of Delhi. Here they remained until the 15th, when the Bitlioor miscreant gave orders to put them to death. They were ordered to come out ; but neither threats nor persuasions could induce them to do so ; they laid hold of each other by dozens, and clung so close that it was impossible to separate them or drag them out of the building. The troopers therefore brought muskets, and after firing a great many shots from the doors, windows, &c., rushed in with swords and bayonets. Some of the helpless creatures, in their agony, fell down at the feet of their murderers, clasped their legs, and begged them in the most pitiful manner to spare them, but to no purpose. The fearful 328 MUTINIES IN JULY. deed was done, most deliberately and completely, in the midst of the most dreadful shrieks and cries of the victims. There were between 140 and 150 souls, including children ; and from a little before sunset till candle light was occupied in completing the dreadful deed. The doors of the buildings were then locked for the night, and the murderers went to their homes. Next morning it was found, on opening the doors, that some ten or fifteen females, with a few of the children, had managed to escape from death, by falling and hiding under the murdered bodies of their fellow-prisoners. Fresh orders were, therefore, sent to murder these also ; but the survivors, not being able to bear the idea of being cut down, rushed out into the compound, and seeing a well there, threw themselves into it without hesi- tation ; thus putting a period to lives which it was impossible for them to save. The dead bodies of those murdered on the preceding evening were then ordered to be thrown into the same well. July was rife with rebellion. On the first day of the month mutinies occurred at Indore and Mhow. The 31st and 42d N. I. and the 3d irregular cavalry also mutinied at Saugor. On the 7th the 14th N. I. mutinied at Ghelum, and the same day the 58th N. I. were disarmed at Rawul Pindee after a slight resistance. July 9th, at Sealcote, the 46th N. I. and the 9th irregular cavalry massacred seven Europeans, released 350 prisoners in the jail, plundered the treasury, burned the bazaar, and blew up the powder magazines. Their triumph, however, was short, for while crossing the Ravee they were encountered by H. M.'s 52d and a Punjab force under General Nicholson, and almost totally annihilated. On the 23d of July the 12th irregular cavalry mutinied at Segowlie, and killed their commandant. Major Holmes, and his wife. At the same time. Dr. Gardner and his wife and child were burned to death in their own house. In the Punjab the 26th native infantry, although disarmed, rose upon their officers, killed Major Spencer, who was in command of the regiment, and then dispersed themselves over the country. Their fate was miserable. Many fell by the hands of the villagers, some were drowned, others starved to death, and many more captured and executed. CONDITION OF AGRA, ETC. 329 Meanwhile Agra had been seriously imperilled by the ap- proach of the Neemuch and Nusseerabad mutineers. On their arrival at Futtehpore Seekree — the favorite residence of the great Akhbar — the European residents were ordered to leave their houses and retire into the fort. The Kotah contingent, 700 strong, horse, foot, and artillery, remained stanch till the 3d, when they also went off in the night. At this time there were between four and five thousand Christians in the fort, a very large proportion of whom were non-combatants. On the morning of the 5th, the enemy advanced to a village only five or six miles distant, and it became evident that their further progress must be checked at any hazard. After a sanguinary battle, in which the rebels lost 500 men, they made no further effort to molest the garrison. The last two regiments to mutiny in the Bengal army were the 50th and 52d. The latter were routed at Kuttingee by the Madras troops, under General Miller, and 150 of their number slain. The spirit of disaffection at length reached the Bombay army, and the 27th N. I. mutinied at Kolapore, and murdered three of their officers. At Shikarpore and Hyderabad the ar- tillerymen were barely disarmed in time ; and at Kurrachee the 21st native infantry had conspired to rise at night and mur- der every European in the station. The plot, however, was for- tunately discovered, and two companies of the 2d Bombay fusi- leers, supported by the horse artillery, compelled the mutineers to lay down their arms. In Bombay, at a little later period, some sepoys of the 10th N. I. were detected in a similar con- spiracy, and two of them were blown away from guns. When the news of the massacre of the Cawnpore garrison be- came noised abroad, great numbers of the natives flocked to the standard of Nana Sahib. By the 10th of June, that monster found himself at the head of from 12,000 to 15,000 armed mis- creants ready for any crime and eager for plunder. On the 7th of July, Brigadier General Havelock left Allahabad with 1300 European soldiers, and joined Major Renaud's advanced column three hours before daybreak on the 12th. Their united forces consisted of 600 men of the 64th, 600 of the 78th, 500 of the 1st Madras fusileers, a company of royal artillery under Captain Maude, from Ceylon, some twenty mounted volunteers, and a 42 330 GENERAL HAVELOCK APPROACHES CAWNPORE. handful of irregular cavalry. At 8 o'clock they encamped about four miles from Futtehpore, wearied with their long march. The tents, however, were hardly pitched before Colonel Tytler, who had gone forward to reconnoitre, galloped back with the intelligence that the enemy was advancing. Their apparent audacity was afterwards discovered to be owing to a mistake on their part, for they supposed that the troops before them were only the advanced guard under Major Renaud. The royal ar- tillery played upon them with such effect that they speedily abandoned their guns one after the other ; when the Enfield rifles of the skirmishers drove them out of the enclosures into the streets, and out of the streets into the open country beyond. On the next day, Monday, the general halted to refresh his little army, but on Tuesday he advanced sixteen miles, occa- sionally harassed by the enemy. Two actions were fought on the 15th. The enemy were strongly posted, and held out for nearly three hours. Their cavalry at one time threatened to get round to the rear, until they were checked by a spirited charge of the mounted volunteers. At length they fell back, abandoning three guns, but took up a second position on the other side of a bridge over a small stream about four miles dis- tant. They had two large guns, a 24 and a 32-pounder, which, if properly worked, would effectually have stopped Havelock's further advance for that day. The artillerymen, however, were knocked over and disheartened by the Enfield rifles ; and on a deterinined rush being made by the Madras fusileers, they turned and fled with their comrades. The next day Havelock's force came upon the mutineers ad- vantageously posted, with eight heavy guns. The British sol- diers marched straight upon the batteries, under a withering storm of grape and round shot. The first battery was carried in splendid style ; but the second poured forth such terrible volleys of round shot and grape that the men were ordered to lie down. The general then rode up and said, " 64th and 78th, those guns must be taken by the bayonet. No firing ; and re- member that I am with you." The gallant fellows sprang to their feet at the instant, and with a ringing cheer dashed for- ward. The enemy did not wait to receive them, but fled in dis- may to Cawnpore. This was their last stand, and by far the most desperate one. The British soldiers were too much ex- GENEEAL HAVELOCK ENTERS CAWNPORE. 331 hausted to advance another step. They sunk down to rest for the night on the ground they had so hardly won, and marched into Cawnpore next morning. In eight days General Havelock's force had marched 126 miles, fought four actions against overwhelming numbers, and taken twenty-four guns of various calibre, and that in the hottest and most sultry month of an Indian summer. They had recov- ered Cawnpore by superhuman exertions, but, alas ! they arrived in time only to avenge their murdered countrymen — too late to save them. The manner of their death has already been told, and need not be repeated ; while the frightful spectacle that met the horrified gaze of the British soldiers is too appalling to describe. The floor of the shed in which the massacre took place was still two inches deep in blood. Portions of dresses, children's frocks, frills, and socks, ladies' under-clothing, boys' trousers, ladies' round hats, all thickly clotted with blood, lay strewed about. Leaves of Bibles, and of a book called Preparation for Death^ were scattered in all directions, mixed up with broken daguer- reotype cases, back combs, and bunches of long hair torn out by the roots. The wooden pillars in the shed were hacked with sword cuts, in which stuck tresses of female hair. The well in the same compound was a still more dreadful spectacle. Nearly 200 women and children had been thrown into it. Arms and legs were protruding from the mouth of the well when. first discovered ; but no time was lost in covering it in, and building it up as one large grave. The collector who gave the order for the massacre was taken prisoner on the 19th, and hanged from a bough of the nearest tree. General Neill, who now took the command at Cawnpore, in- stituted measures of stern, inexorable justice, and struck terror into the hearts of all evil doers. In his own words, — " Whenever a rebel is caught, he is immediately tried, and unless he can prove a defence, he is sentenced to be hanged at once ; but the chief rebels or ringleaders I make first clean up a certain portion of the pool of blood, still two inches deep, in the shed where the fearful murder and mutilation of women and children took place. To touch blood is most abhorrent to the high-caste natives ; they think by doing so they doom their souls to perdition. Let them think so. My object is to inflict a fear- ful punishment for a revolting, cowardly, barbarous deed, and 332 LUCKNOW RELIEVED. to strike terror into these rebels. The first I caught was a subadar, or native officer, a high-caste Brahmin, who tried to resist my order to clean up the very blood he had helped to shed ; but I made the provost marshal do liis duty, and a few lashes soon made the miscreant accomplish his task. When done, he was taken out and immediately hanged, and after death buried in a ditch at the road side. No one who has witnessed the scenes of murder, mutilation, and massacre, can ever listen to the word ' mercy,' as applied to these fiends." On the 19th General Havelock again resumed active opera- tions, and Bhitoor, Nana Sahib's palace and stronghold, twelve miles distant, was occupied without resistance. Sixteen guns and a number of elephants and camels were the prize of the victors. After blowing up his powder magazine and setting fire to his palace, the troops returned to Cawnpore. It had long been known that the native brigade at Dinapore, consisting of the 7th, 8th, and 40th regiments, were only kept in check by the presence of H. M.'s 10th foot and a field battery of six guns. General Lloyd, who commanded at that station, was in vain importuned to disarm them while it was yet time, but he turned a deaf ear to all allegations against the fidelity of his beloved sepoys. Even when it was no longer possible to en- tertain a doubt as to the disaffection of the troops, he adopted temporizing measures, and finally allowed them to go off with all their arms, ammunition, and accoutrements. On the 25th of September Lucknow was relieved by Gen- eral Havelock. In a few hours it would have been too late. Two mines had been driven under the chief works, and as soon as they were loaded and sprung, would have placed the garrison at the mercy of the rebels. On the following day the insurgents were driven, after a stout resistance, from several intrenched positions in the city, and for the moment joyous congratulations were interchanged between the survivors and their preservers. Upwards of 400 had fallen ; and among the slain were General Neill, Major Cooper commanding the artillery, and four other officers. It was impossible to march back to Cawnpore, with more than 1000 women and children, and sick or wounded men. The enemy was 50,000 strong ; and there was no means of conveyance. Under these circumstances there was no al- ternative but patiently to await the arrival of reenforcements. PREPAEATIONS FOR STORMING DELHI. 333 While rebellion, treachery, and murder were thus stalking throughout the fairest provinces of Hindustan, the little army of observation steadfastly held its ground before Delhi. The month of July set in with heavy rains, which caused much in- convenience to the English. Until the middle of August the mutineers occasionally sallied forth from behind their walls, but generally failed to do much harm. About that time Brigadier Nicholson arrived in camp with his movable column of 1000 Europeans and 1400 Sikhs, and reported the approach of a heavy siege train from Ferozepore. This welcome reenforcement raised the numerical force of the British army to 9700 fighting men, of whom 4600 were English. Information was received in camp that a force of the enemy, to the number of 7000 of all arms, with eighteen guns, had marched from Delhi, with a view of crossing the Nujuffghur Jheel Drain, in order to cut off supplies. A movable column, under the command of General Nicholson, was ordered to march on the 25th instant, at four A. M., to Nujuffghur, to check this movement. This column consisted of about 1000 Europeans and 2000 native troops. The mutineers were dispersed, leaving upon the field thirteen guns and large stores of ammunition. On the morning of the 26th the mutineers made an attack on the outposts in a desultory manner, but were much cut up by grape from the centre battery. This was their last attempt to molest the besiegers in the month of August. The English en- gineers were actively engaged in preparing the ground for the breaching batteries, and in removing all obstructions between them and the city walls. It was decided that the attack should be made on the north face of the city, between the Moree and Water bastions. These bastions presented regular faces and flanks of masonry with properly cut embrasures ; the height of the wall was twenty-four feet above the ground level, of which, however, eight feet was a mere parapet three feet thick, the re- mainder being about four times that thickness ; outside the wall was a very wide berme, and then a ditch sixteen feet deep and twenty feet wide at bottom, escarp and counterscarp steep, and the latter unrevetted, and the former revetted with stone, and eight feet in height. A good sloping glacis covered the lower ten feet of the wall from all attempts of distant batteries. On the morning of the 4th of September, the siege train of 334 THE CASHMEEE GATE DEMOLISHED. thirty to forty heavy guns, mortars, and howitzers, with vast supplies of ammunition, arrived in camp, escorted by a wing of H. M.'s 8th, two companies of the 61st, and a wing of the 1st Belooch battalion. Two days later came 200 of the 60tli rifles and 100 artillery recruits from Meerut, with 45 troopers of the 9th lancers. On the 7th arrived the 4th Punjab infantry, and on the 8th the Jheerd rajah's levies and the Cashmerian Dog- rahs. The batteries were now pushed forward with the utmost resolution and rapidity, and on the 11th nine 24-pounders opened upon the Cashmere bastion and adjacent curtain. The other batteries followed in quick succession, and by the evening of the 13th two breaches were declared practicable by escalade near the Cashmere and Water bastions. At daybreak on the 14th September, 1857, the troops moved out to the assault. One column, consisting of the Cashmere levies and Ghoorkas, under Major Reid, attacked the Kishen- gunge and Pahareepore suburbs, but were repulsed with consid- erable loss. The object, however, was gained of making a diversion. The other attacks were all completely successful. The first column, under Brigadier Nicholson, stormed the Cash- mere bastion, occupied the main guard, and advanced towards the Lahore gate, when their heroic leader fell mortally wounded. At the same moment the second column, under Brigadier Jones, scaled the breach at the Water bastion, and gave the hand to the third column, under Colonel Campbell, which had entered through the gate. The blowing open of this gate was one of the most gallant and perilous exploits of the day. The explosion party, under Lieutenants Home and Salkeld, which so gallantly performed the desperate duty of blowing in the Cashmere gate of the city of Delhi, in broad daylight, in the face of the enemy, on the 14th of September, was composed of the two officers above named, Sergeant John Smith, Sergeant A. B. Carmichael, and Corporal F. Burgess, all of the sappers and miners ; Bugler Hawthorne, H. M.'s 62d foot ; fourteen sappers and miners, natives ; and ten Punjab ditto, muzbees, covered by the fire of H. M.'s 60th rifles. The party advanced at the double towards the gate. Lieutenant Home, with Sergeants Smith and Carmi- chael, and Havildar Madhoo, of the sappers, leading, and carry- ing the powder bags, followed by Lieutenant Salkeld, Corporal THE ENGLISH ARMY ENTER DELHI, 335 Burgess, and a section of the remainder of the party. The ad- vance party reached the gateway unhurt, and found that part of the drawbridge had been destroyed ; but, passing across the precarious footing supplied by the remaining beams, they pro- ceeded to lodge their powder bags against the gate. The wicket was open, and through it the enemy kept up a heavy fire upon them. Sergeant Carmichael was killed while laying the pow- der, Havildar Madhoo being at the same time wounded. The powder having been laid, the advance party slipped down into the ditch, to allow the firing party, under Lieutenant Sal- keld, to perform its duty. While endeavoring to fire the charge, Lieutenant Salkeld was shot through the leg and arm, and handed over the slow match to Corporal Burgess, who fell mor- tally wounded, just as he had successfully accomplished this ar- duous duty. Havildar Tilluck Singh, of the Sikh muzbees, was wounded, and Rembeth, sepoy, of the same corps, killed, during this part of the operation. The demolition of the gate having been most successful. Lieutenant Home, happily unhurt, caused the bugler to sound the call to the 62d as the signal for the ad- vancing columns ; but fearing that, amid the noise of the as- sault, the sound might not have been lieard, he had the call repeated three times, when the troops advanced and carried the gateway with complete success — thus most materially contrib- uting to the brilliant success of the day. The three columns, uniting," now advanced into the city, and before nightfall were in possession of the whole line of works from the Water bastion to the Cabul gate. The following day was occupied in securing this position and in battering the magazine, in which a breach was effected that same evening. At daybreak of the 16th a detachment of the 61st sprang for- ward with such impetuosity that the artillerymen dropped their lighted portfires and fled without discharging a single gun ; six heavy pieces of artillery, loaded with grape, commanded tlie breach. On the following morning the Bank and its extensive grounds, formerly the residence of the Begum Sumroo and her adopted son the unhappy Dyce Sombre, fell into the possession of the British, and enabled them to bring their guns to bear upon the bridge of boats and the palace. On the same day the Jumma Musjid was stormed, and the adjutant general of the army reported to government the cap- } f\ 336 TEEMINATION OF THE TIMOUR DYNASTY '^' tiire of 206 pieces of artillery, besides enormous quantities of shot, shell, percussion caps, and other warlike materiel. But this prize had not lightly been won. Eight officers, 162 rank and file, and 103 native soldiers, had been killed ; 52 officers, 510 rank and file, and 310 natives, had been wounded. One third of the entire storming party had been rendered unfit for ser- vice ; but the survivors were sufficient to complete the occupa- tion of the city and suburbs by the evening of the 20th. The king and his sons fled to Hoomayoon's tomb, and were there dis- covered and seized by Captain Hodson, of the Guides. The old monarch, in pity to his ninety years and hoary hair, was spared, together with the Begum Zenat Mehal ; but his two sons and his grandson were led out and shot, and their bodies exposed in the Kotwalee, or mayor's court. Thus has terminated the dynasty of Timour. Unjust, sensual, and oppressive in their days of power and grandeur, that line of monarchs has passed away from the world under circumstances of the most retribu- tive degradation. In the palace of the Great Mogul, in that famous Dewan-i-Khas, famous throughout the world for the vain-glorious inscription, — " If paradise be on the face of the earth, Here it is, here it is, here it is, " — in that once resplendent Hall of Audience, the Feringhee con- queror drained a goblet to the health of Queen Victoria, and thousands of triumphant voices shouted, " God save the Queen ! " The glories of that crime-polluted palace have departed, and ere long the traveller will sigh as he repeats the well-known lines from Sadi, — " The spider hath woven his web in the royal palace of the Csesars ; The owl standeth sentinel on the watch-towers of Afrasiab." The palace and the fortifications will, no doubt, be levelled with the ground, but the city will be spared, to become the peaceful abode of wealthy merchants and industrious artisans. A population of 150,000 inhabitants cannot lightly be turned adrift in the world, or converted into desperate and implacable enemies. AUG 2 31948 ^- v*^ - 3^ ^ ^' " ° ^ ^ CP ^ ' ' ° ^ '^di T- o 1 ^^0^ <:,'= ^ ^ % - \ \..<^ « ^ <. .^^ ■< ft ft ^ --^ r\v V ft n N^ ^ ft ft ^ l>^ V ft f) 'O- (v •< ft o ^ — ^ - ?L " -\ ^ r'^f? a * "^ CP v'^tg ja ''« '%> ^ v'^ie^ i Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process * rHXss /H, ^ ^^ « * r^S^A, ^o "'^^ r^ * rd\ »«/ Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide ^^O^ ^^o^ .^^ ^""^^^A ^ ■^